《The Growth of a Titan》


 Chapter 1 - 1- The Abnormal Kid

    <h4>Chapter 1:- The Abnormal Kid</h4>


    "Child, do you want to join our church? If you do the blessings of the Lord will give meaning to your life. No matter your age, you are not too young to serve our Lord!"


    Donned in glistening golden robes, a man who seemed to be some high-ranking member of a Church began saying while his hands sped together in prayer; this was all while arge procession consisting of more than three dozen people wearing either golden robes or armors stood behind him and stared forward with shining eyes.


    All their attention was focused on a youth in animal fur that looked to be in his earlier teens and was standing in front of a vige entrance. However, one could see immature features across this child''s face that suggests he was quite younger than that despite his build.


    This child had messy ck hair that was tied into a ponytail. While on his back he carried arge stack of thick firewood, which would make one wonder how this little child looked so at ease carrying them.


    With his innocent childlike eyes, this little boy stared at these strangely dressed people with a weird expression.


    The boy was just about to enter his vige after a trip out collecting firewood, but then he heard a loud noise behind him. When he turned and looked, he saw four massive horses hurtling down his vige''s pathway in the forest while pulling a carriage. And behind it was even more people on horses.


    If it wasn''t for the fact the boy saw his father defeat wild animalsrger than these horses, he would have been scared witless.


    After he stopped to see this man get out of the carriage and then listen to his iprehensible words, the child simply turned and continue walking back to his vige, following one of the many rules his father told him of.


    Never talk to strange people.


    However, unbeknownst to these two parties, this little interaction marked a massive change in this world''s destined future.


    The man who requested the boy to join his Church saw the boy leaving and began to panic a little.


    "Wait, little boy! Is it that you can''t understand me?"


    The man yelled before he began fiddling with the diamond-shaped ne he had on. However, his face soon became red with anger as the device wasn''t working as he was told it would.


    "In the name of our Lord Ga-On, give me strength!!"


    The man cried out as he ripped the ne off in frustration. He then turned to one of the men in the procession that was wearing golden robes and growled.


    "Deacon Ainz, you were the one responsible for procuring these multilingual devices. Now that it doesn''t work, are you going to take responsibility if this excursion the Cardinal entrusted us doesn''t go well?"


    This man name Deacon Ainz shivered nervously.


    "Bishop Adalhard, I-I¡­"


    As Deacon Ainz stuttered, Bishop Adalhard turned to another person in the procession and red. Without him having to say anything, that man hurriedly took off his multilingual device and handed it to him.


    After wearing the ne, Bishop Adalhard said.


    "Go after that boy, we need to learn about this vige from him. Our mission to seek out these Barbarian Tribes are the orders of our Cardinal, we must not fail this mission at all costs."


    "Yes, Bishop!"


    "Yes, Bishop!"


    One male and one female from the procession that was dressed in armor with swords strapped to their hips, charge at the boy; one of them yelling.


    "Child, stop! We need to ask you some questions!"


    The little boy from before was quite some distance away but these two caught up to the boy in an instant. It was the speed unfitting of a regr human.


    However, as the man reached out to grab the boy''s shoulder, his hand suddenly missed its target causing him to stumble forward.


    The boy was then seen several meters away from where he initially stood; ring at the man.


    The man and woman seeing this child''s movement had their pupils dted to pin-sized needles.


    As pdins from one of the Seven Great Church, Church Ga-On, they were warriors that went through rigorous training to serve the Church. And despite the two graduating at the lowest of low among their batch of Pdin Warriors, the man, and woman have long surpassed the realm of what a normal human was capable of.


    So, how could a brat in this vige have speed on par with them, who have trained their entire lives up until this point? And that stack of firewood he was carrying on his back, it should be at least twice his weight!


    The man and woman were momentarily dumbfounded by this abnormal kid.


    While the two were still in their dumbfoundment, the boy suddenly turned and dashed off while yelling.


    "Dad!"


    Snapping out of their dumbfoundment, the two pdins rush to exin they mean no harm, but at that moment, arge shadow suddenly cascades over them.


    "Ah! Monst-!!"


    With a terrified expression, the man went to yell, but his face was suddenly grabbed by arge hand. This hand was big enough to fully wrap itself around the man''s head and leave space for arge watermelon.


    The woman in response immediately drew her sword, but the eyes of this ''beast''nded on her and a pressure she had never felt before caused her knees to buckle in an instant.


    No, she had felt this type of pressure before. During the final trials of graduating to be a Pdin Warrior, they were required to withstand the holy might of a top-ranked Pdin in their Church.


    However, this monster in front of her did not only have a greater pressure than that senior, but an aura of a tyrant that sent shivers down her spine.


    The woman dropped her sword and fell backward onto her butt. She was scared, more scared than she ever was in her life. It felt like she was going to die.


    However, this beast suddenly opened its mouth and said.


    "I have no intention of harming you people, I just want to know why you were after my son. However, if you don''t give me a proper exnation I cannot guarantee that I won''t take action."

 Chapter 2 - 2- The Beginning Of A Journey

    <h4>Chapter 2:- The Beginning Of A Journey</h4>


    With a thud, the male pdin was dropped to the ground, but he quickly scrambled back out of fear.


    After listening to those words, what he and the woman thought was a beast suddenly began to shrink from its enormous size to the height of a normal man.


    A rather good-looking and shirtless man.


    Upon seeing him, the women''s fear-filled expression was momentarily reced with a dazed look. She would have never suspected that a man so good-looking would appear in front of her all of a sudden.


    Chiseled jawline, messily flowing hair, and a lean body. This man resembles the little boy from before but older; though he didn''t look a day over twenty-five.


    However, despite this man''s appearance, something told the woman it wasn''t natural. A normal human shouldn''t have such a perfect appearance.


    Along with that, he seemed strange, and as the people in the vige with peculiar green markings over their bodies came to look at what was going on, that strangeness began to increase because he lookedpletely different from them.


    No, he and his son were both the strange ones in this vige.


    "So, are you going to answer my question?"


    The man''s tyrannical pressure from before returned, causing the male and female pdins to shiver. The man also turned to look at the procession; specifically at the smiling Bishop Adalhard.


    Adalhard immediately stepped forward and with the smile still on his face he introduced himself.


    "Great sir, I am one of the many Bishops from the Church of Ga-On which is one of the Seven Great Churches. I am here to spread the word of our Lord and the teachings of our Church to Ibbian Tribes like yours."


    "Oh? And here I thought we were called Barbarian Tribes? I must have misheard you from before."


    The handsome man said this with a raised eyebrow and Bishop Adalhard''s smile faltered a bit.


    ''He heard me? But he wasn''t nearby. I didn''t sense him within a five-hundred-meter radius. To hear our conversation from such a far distance is not something a normal human could do. I heard the Indigenous Ibbian Tribes gained strange powers after living in the Unholy Mountain Range, but this man''s power is not what I have heard of or seen personally.''


    Bishop Adalhard then thought about how the man had suddenly appeared within his senses like a ghost to grab the male pdin''s head; as well as his ability to transform into a miniature giant.


    ''This vige we picked to carry out our mission will be an arduous one. Oh Lord Ga-On, guide this child of yours in the right direction so I may fulfill the duty I was bestowed with, Amen.''


    While Adalhard was saying a small prayer internally, the handsome man said once again.


    "We don''t need the teachings of your Church, but I need to ask. How did you get past the barrier to enter our home?"


    The handsome man said this with a freezing tone of voice.


    Adalhard''s reaction internally was one of shock. The information was that these indigenous tribes did not know about thends outside of the Unholy Mountain Range, and neither about the barrier that traps them inside.


    But this man knows.


    ''Lord Ga-On give me more strength.''


    Adalhard''s prayers increased.


    While this scene was unfolding, the little boy from before watched it for a brief moment before continuing on his way.


    He hurried past the well-built but simple wooden houses in the vige, all while a few people called out to him with familiarity. This seemed to be amon urrence.


    After some time, the boy reached his house which wasn''t any different from the others he had passed, but was weirdly located on the outskirts of the vige; just over seven hundred meters from the vige square.


    After passing the small gate that surrounded the yard of the house, the boy paused for a moment as he suddenly missed stepped.


    He looked down to see why his footing shifted, and he saw arge footprint with small spiderweb-like cracks spreading from it.


    The boy examined how bigger the foot waspared to his own, which resulted in an inexplicable emotion rising in his heart.


    "When will I be as strong as Dad? I really can''t ck off."


    With a serious expression, the boy went around to the back of his house and drop therge stack of firewood from his back causing a loud bang.


    Without wasting much time the boy then went into a small makeshift shed nearby and brought out arge ax that was about twice his size.


    The ax left a deep trail in the grass and dirt as the boy dragged it over to a chopping block in the middle of the backyard. After fixing the ck ankle and wrist bracelets around his hands and feet, the boy ced one of the many firewoods on the chopping block and started his cutting.


    His movements were slow but precise. Each block of wood would split in half with one of his strikes. The ax would also create a windstorm throughout the backyard as the boy swung it down; showing that the weight of the ax was absurd.


    It didn''t take long for the boy to go through half of the wood he had carried back as his speed of chopping would get faster and faster.


    The boy was soon breathing heavily and was drenched in sweat, but his perseverance seemed boundless as he continued without lessening his pace.


    Though of course he wasn''t entirely focused on his task, his mind would wander back to those strange people that came to his vige. He wanted to stay and watch like everyone else, but he had a daily training routine he couldn''t break under any circumstances; else his father would give him an earful.


    As the only child of a single father who was perfect in every way imaginable, in this environment, the boy felt a heavy sense of pressure to live up to the expectations his father had of him but never voiced.


    So he tried to ignore why those people from before came to his vige and focus on his task.


    However, this was the day that could have been said to spark it all.


    A journey full of bloodshed.


    A path full of revenge and struggle to let go of suffocating hatred.


    On that journey further into the future, the boy would look back and wonder how different things could have turned out if he had paid a little more attention to those Evangelists.


    Maybe if he was just a little stronger¡­ like his father. Maybe things wouldn''t have turned out like how they would.

 Chapter 3 - 3- Sol’s Repulsion

    <h4>Chapter 3:- Sol¡¯s Repulsion</h4>


    This world is filled with many profound and unknown mysteries. If one could glimpse these mysteries, they could wield immense power and be Deity-like beings that could live for thousands of years.


    These Deity-like beings could then gather followers and rule with either tyranny or benevolence.


    As these Deities gathered their followers, several groups were formed with different cultures and understanding of the world.


    The Eastern Region and Western Region.


    This was how the world was separated, with the two territories having vastly different ideologies.


    However, nothingsts forever.


    The powerful Deities eventually fell and their followers that were left behind began to mix. After several thousand years, thendscape of the world drastically changed.


    The Eastern Region was now known as Jiangu by its inhabitants, and over time the formation of three distinct cultures formed.


    There was the simple-minded Barbarian people who lived in the desert; thergest of the three cultures but at the same time the weakest.


    There was the secondrgest civilization, the technologically advanced Sakra people. And then there was the most powerful of the three groups, the proud Arkas people.


    The Arkadians became powerful due to their ability to wield Aether, a power they im to be superior to all else in the world.


    Though the Barbarians and Sakrians can wield Aether as well, because of their location it was limited. Both had topensate for that limitation with the Barbarians training their physical bodies to where they can destroyrge boulders with a single fist, while the Sakrians focus on developing technology topensate for the limited amount of Aether they had.


    These were the three civilizations in the Eastern Region. On the Western Region side, however, there were only two.


    The Royals and the Seven Great Churches.


    The Royals consisted of powerful Warlock Families that wielded the power of Mana. These Royal families were ruled by the Beorhtric family, who was the strongest of the Warlock Families.


    The Seven Churches, the Ga-On Church, the Ga-Mon Church, the Ga-Mok Church, the Ga-No Church, Ga-Nok Church, Ga-So Church, and Ga-Sok Church were equally as powerful as the Warlock Families; with the Ga-On Church being as powerful as the Beorhtric family.


    Unlike the Eastern Region that sees the Barbarians, the Sakrians, and the Arkadian people opening their borders to each other, the Royals and the Seven Great Churches have a clear line between them that if crossed, would result in all-out war.


    However, if there was one thing that could unite the Royals and the Seven Great Churches, it was their dislike for the Eastern Region.


    Both were simrly powerful and both were desperate for each other resources to be more powerful.


    But there was a problem that made both the Eastern Region and Western Region avoid an all-out war that could tear the world apart.


    That was therge mountain range that split their two regions.


    The Demonic Forest, the Treasured Land, the Unholy Land...


    Each culture from both regions had a different name for it, but one thing that wasmon across their culture was stories of how terrifying it was. These stories were passed down from time immemorial when those Deities existed.


    Even those Deities that wielded power beyond one''s imagination died while trying to venture deep inside.


    The entire mountain range itself was surrounded by a barrier that rejects all outside energies. The Eastern Continent''s Aether, the Royals Mana, and the Seven Great Churches Holy Power.


    No one who cultivated these energies could pass through the barrier. The two regions have been able to raise people without their given powers to send them inside, but among the thousands or even millions that have entered over the long years, none had made it back alive.


    But although no one had ever returned, pieces of news have made it back before as to what was inside this mountain range.


    One was the Indigenous tribes, who had no problem living among the ferocious beasts inhabiting the mountain range. And second was natural resources, lots and lots of natural resources.


    When the two regions went through a perpetual change with their resources being depleted every generation, there was this mountain range that was left untouched.


    But there was no way to get those resources because of the barrier. However, something changed, the barrier had weakened. Maybe it was due to how long it had existed, or the source of it had been damaged or ran out of power. But whatever had happened gaps began to form in the barrier, and without hesitation, each power from the two regions pounced.


    Though who would have thought their desire for more power had led them to make such a grave mistake? To have birthed a conqueror that could threaten their existences.


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    ..


    "Sol!"


    The screams of several little kids echoed out as they rushed towards a youth that had arge carrier on his back.


    "Ugh, what''s with you guys every morning?"


    Sol said as all the kidstched on to him. He had to spread his legs and arms so he could walk with all these little gremlins holding onto him.


    There was even a small boy on his shoulders that was covering his eyes, but Sol as if he could still see continued to walk normally.


    "Hehe¡­"


    The boy covering Sol''s face giggled before saying.


    "We really won''t stop until you visit the temple with us!"


    This boy was the leader of these gremlins.


    "Yeah, that''s right! You shoulde at least once Sol, maybe you might even be chosen to leave the vige to the outside world!"


    The boy on Sol''s shoulders suddenly huffed and then eximed.


    "Of course big brother Sol will be chosen! Is there even a possibility he wouldn''t be given his strength? After all, he is the only one this little boss has acknowledged!"


    The boy folded his hands and puffed out his chest as he said that.


    With the boy''s hands removed, Sol was able to nce in the direction of the temple that was being talked about.


    It was arge stone structure with excellent craftsmanship. One would get a sense of holiness when they looked at it, but for Sol, the only thing he felt was intense repulsion.


    Though he soon looked away and say while ncing up at the boy.


    "What little boss?"


    "Whoa! Wahh!"


    Sol had begun jerking his head forward and back causing the little boy to let out a terrified scream.


    The kids all leaped off Sol.


    After stopping, Sol reached up and took the boy from his shoulders before cing him on the ground, but the boy immediately tumbled over from being too dizzy.


    "Ah! Boss! Are you alright?!"


    Seeing this, the entire entourage of kids rushed to the boy. One of them ced the boy''s head on his knees while the others fan him to calm him down.


    Meanwhile, the little boy struggled to say while pointing at Sol.


    "You win this time, but one day I''ll definitely win!"


    However, the boy was seeing doubles so he was embarrassingly pointing at an empty space next to Sol.


    One of the kids had to nudge his hand slightly so he could correctly point at Sol.


    Sol chuckled at this and said.


    "Maybe some other time I''ll head there."


    "That''s what you always say but you never came. Grab him!"


    The little boy yelled and the other kids suddenly pounce,tching onto Sol once again.


    "What are you guys doing now?"


    Sol asked and look at the little boy who shakily stood up before smirking at him.


    "We''re carrying you to the temple!"


    Sol sighed as the little boy grabbed his arm and began pulling him towards the temple.


    "Yeah, we want to see if you have any potential to cultivate Holy Power!"


    The little boy who was pulling Sol''s arm turned to the other boy that just said that and angrily yelled.


    "Didn''t I say it already?! Big brother Sol is the strongest so his potential is better than anyone else!"


    The kidstching onto Sol all looked at each other for a brief moment but said nothing in the end.


    The little boy huffed and continued to pull on Sol''s arm. They past the newly built stone houses in the vige and got closer to the temple located in the vige square.


    Sol could easily get out of the little boy''s grasp, but he allowed himself to be pulled towards the temple.


    However, the closer he got the more his repulsion increased. It got so bad Sol began to get irritated by the aura radiating from the building, even bing slightly angry.

 Chapter 4 - 4- The Village Chief’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 4:- The Vige Chief¡¯s Power</h4>


    Before this feeling could get out of hand, Sol stopped and said to the boy.


    "Amon, I really can''t go to the temple today."


    The little boy named Amon turned and asked with a disappointed look.


    "Why? Why can''t you juste to the temple? Do you know what the other kids are saying behind your back? They''re making fun of you saying you''re scared and you''re not the strongest in our vige anymore. And even though your father has been the vige''s guardian for so long, they''re saying they don''t need him anymore because we have the church so he should leave. After so long of him protecting us how could they say such things? It''s so frustrating listening to them! You need toe to the temple big brother Sol so they can stop¡­Sniffle¡­"


    As Amon spoke, he became emotional and began to tear up.


    Sol saw this and smiled before he bent down to pat Amon on his head.


    "It''s okay Amon, I don''t mind what they say about me. But I''m d that you''ll get this upset on my behalf."


    "Big brother Sol, boss Amon doesn''t just get upset and cry like this on your behalf, he also picks fights with the other kids!"


    Amon hearing this suddenly red at the boy who said that and yelled.


    "Bah, I''m not crying! Who''s crying? It''s dirt that got caught in my eyes! And so what if I beat up those ungrateful losers? I''ll fight anyone who talks badly about big brother Sol!"


    Sol hearing this immediately shook his head and said.


    "No matter what, wee from the same vige so you can''t fight with your fellow tribesmen, even if it''s for my sake. Do you understand?"


    Amon frowned, but when he saw Sol''s serious expression he reluctantly nodded, and so did the other kids.


    "Alright, it''s almost time for morning prayer so don''t bete."


    "Ah!"


    Amon suddenly remembered he had to go to morning prayer so he and the other kids rushed towards the temple.


    "See youter big brother Sol!"


    Amon turned and yelled from afar with his hand high above his head waving at Sol. The other kids followed his actions and Sol happily waved back at them.


    After watching the kids being weed by a man in golden robes and entering the temple, Sol hefted the carrier on his back and began heading towards the vige exit.


    However, he suddenly paused and thought for a moment. Soon after, Sol continued walking but his destination changed. He instead began heading towards another direction that lead to the other side of the vige.


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    ..


    In arge hall, several people could be seen sitting around arge rectangr table.


    All of these people hadplex green markings over their bodies that were exposed as they wore no upper wear. However, some hid these markings by wearing golden robes from the Church.


    This caused a clear line to be seen between the people in this room, in addition to the fact that both parties were on the other side of the table.


    The only one who had no markings on his bare chest was a man that looked to be in his mid tote twenties. He was sitting at the end of the table closer to the exit.


    He was Sol''s father and the acting guardian of the vige, or at least that was his title up until this point.


    "Vice Chief Ro-Dune! What is the meaning of your words?!!"


    A man with exposed markings that was close to the head of the table yelled and mmed his palm on the table. He was ring at the middle-aged man dressed in fancy golden robes on the other side of the table.


    Vice Chief Ro-Dune calmly repeated his words unperturbed.


    "As I said, brother Han no longer needs to be our Vige Guardian. After we join the Church fully we no longer need to be scared of the attacks of other viges and Ibbian Beasts."


    The man with the exposed markings narrowed his eyes and said.


    "We are not going to join that outside force because even now their motives are unknown. Guardian Han is and always will be this vige''s protector, and that''s final."


    The calm look on Vice Chief Ro-Dune''s face fell this time and he coldly uttered.


    "Vice Chief Fogon, who are you to make anything final? Are you the vige Chief?"


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through the room from Vice Chief Ro-Dune''s side.


    "Ro-Dune, you have be too influenced by these outsiders, are you even fit to be a Vice Chief for this vige anymore? You might as well leave and go join those outsider''s Church!"


    Another gust of wind appeared in the hall on Vice Chief Fogon''s side.


    Both of these winds were peaceful at first, but as they shed the results were violent. A shockwave of wind sted through the hall pping the robes of the others in the hall.


    A look of struggle appeared on everyone''s face, except Sol''s father Han Min. Ever since he sat down he hadn''t said a word. No, since the vige Chief ignored his advice and allowed the Church to build their temples here, he haven''t uttered a word in the past two years they had these meetings. Not even once.


    As the pressure became increasingly stronger from these two Vice Chiefs, an old man at the head of the table open his closes eyes and softly said.


    "Enough the both of you."


    As the old man cracked his eyes open, a green light flickered in them and the intense pressure in the room was squashed by an invisible force.


    Both Vice Chief Ro-Dune and Fogon''s bodies jerked when this happened.


    "I apologize vige Chief."


    "Forgive me vige Chief."


    Ro-Dune and Fogon were heard apologizing right after.


    With a sigh, the old man then raised his head to the ceiling and said.


    "Guardian Han will continue to be our vige''s protector."


    "But vige Chief, the Church requested that-"


    Doom.


    Vice Chief Ro-Dune was about to object to the vige Chief''s words, however, a terrifying aura suddenly leak out of the vige Chief to wash over Ro-Dune.


    This power was a Will and as it spread out, it merged with the surroundings.


    The ground, the walls, and everything in the hall began to bend to this Will.


    If the Will wanted them to break they would break. The same went for Ro-Dune as the Will enveloped him.


    If the Will wanted him to die he would undoubtedly die.


    This Will was the power of a vige Chief, to be able to call upon the natural energy the Ibbians called Spirit Essence. However, this power was only granted to a vige Chief, someone everyone in that vige acknowledged.


    However, a limitation of this power was that it can only be used inside that said vige.


    But even with that said, this ability the Ibbian Tribes possess was still absolutely terrifying. With this power, a vige Chief was everything like a God in their vige. Though only a select few can wield this power, those that have been acknowledged by the vige Guardians to be selfless individuals that would use this power to protect the vige.


    However, this vige had lost its guardian a long time ago. If it wasn''t for Han Min who came, their vige would have probably been destroyed by Ibbian Beasts or swallowed up by another tribe; losing their tribal identities.


    "Ro-Dune, are you a part of that Church, or are you a Vice Chief of this vige?"


    The vige Chief''s voice softly spoke, but the feeling of death came ever closer towards Ro-Dune.

 Chapter 5 - 5- Secretly Watching

    <h4>Chapter 5:- Secretly Watching</h4>


    "V-Vige Chief, of course I am a Vice Chief of this vige."


    "Really?"


    The vige Chief looked away from the ceiling to stare at Ro-Dune.


    "From what I can see, Fogon''s words are correct. You have been influenced by the Church too much. Us Ibbian tribes do not throw away our Guardians in exchange for a better one, Guardian Han will remain our vige''s Guardian if he so wishes. That''s final, do you understand?"


    "Y-Yes, vige Chief."


    The terrifying Will suddenly retreated from Ro-Dune as he said that.


    Afterward, the vige Chief turned to a silent Han Min and said.


    "I ask Guardian Han to forgive Vice Chief Ro-Dune. Though his words are harsh, he ultimately has the vige''s safety at heart."


    Han Min listened to this, and for the first time in two years, he spoke.


    "I have already warned you of those people''s influences if they enter, but yet you still let them in. Now the vige has been divided and our children are being taken away to serve those Churches."


    "Isn''t that a good thing? Once they return we''ll have strong warri-"


    "Returned? Do you think they''ll return?"


    Han Min coldly cut off Ro-Dune.


    Last year the Church had selected children from their vige to head outside of the Ibbian Mountain Range. They im it was so the kids could see the outside world before returning, but Han Min was now saying otherwise.


    "Guardian Han, could you exin?"


    The vige Chief asked.


    Han Min didn''t respond but instead unfurled his hands and threw something onto the table.


    When everyone''s eyesnded on this object their expression immediately became gloomy.


    "This-How can this be?"


    The vige Chief said as he reached out with his hand. The object then flew into his outstretched hand.


    The object in question was a small stone with the carving of a spiraling symbol on its surface. The vige Chief recognized this since it was something he had personally given to each of the children who left.


    It was a navigation stone for the children to find the vige if they were ever lost.


    But this navigation stone was cracked and damaged, there was even a strong scent of blood wafting from it.


    "Those kids are never returning because they''ve already been murdered."


    The vige Chief''s body shook, while a nasty expression appeared on everyone''s face. Those in golden robes, however, had different reactions. It''s as if they didn''t want to be here wearing the Church''s robes.


    "Who did it?"


    Vice Chief Fogon said through bloodshot eyes and gritted teeth.


    Han Min didn''t answer immediately as he was currently looking at the door leading outside the hall. After announcing the children being murdered he had faintly sensed someone''s presence outside. But he soon ignored it and turned to answer Fogon''s question.


    "You disregarded my words because you were promised more resources for the vige and the possibility of leaving this mountain range. I do not fault you because you are naive people who do not know the true horrors of human nature. When you align yourself with such a power, and allow them to plunder our mountain range''s resources, do you not think the enemies they have also be your enemies? Those children were seen as future threats so they were killed by the enemies of the Church."


    The vige Chief closed his eyes, but tears still escaped to flow down his cheeks.


    "You are right Guardian Han, we were naive¡­ I was naive. I should have never allowed them to enter our vige, now the deaths of those children are on my shoulders."


    Han Min looked at the vige Chief and shook his head.


    "I knew you meant the best. When you asked why you can''t leave this mountain range I told you about the barrier. Now that the barrier has been broken, asides from your curiosity to see the outside world, you wanted to join forces with the amicable Church to avoid the other powers from outside that might be more greedy and violent."


    "But I see that my decision to side with the Church was wrong. Vice Chief Ro-Dune."


    "Yes, vige Chief!"


    "Have Bishop Adalhard meet me, I will have to break off our rtionship personally."


    Hearing this, Vice Chief Ro-Dune hesitated.


    Seeing his hesitation, the vige Chief frowned, but Ro-Dune quickly exined.


    "Of course, I will heed the vige Chief''s orders, but my concern is how the Church might react."


    "I will handle them, just have Bishop Adalhard meet me."


    "Yes, vige Chief."


    Ro-Dune then stood up and left through the door.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, slight anger shed past his eyes as soon as he left the room.


    "And to think they were nning on gathering more children in the vige this year as well, unforgivable!"


    Fogon was heard yelling. He then raised his head and red at the people in golden robes across the table.


    "Take off those robes, we are no longer associated with that Church!"


    Those people nced at each other and a look of hesitation appeared on their faces. They weren''t wearing anything besides these robes, were they supposed to strip naked?


    Seeing this, Fogon was about to re up, but the vige Chief said.


    "Vice Chief Fogon, it''s not decided yet. After we officially end our rtionship with the Church then we''ll cut all ties with them. This meeting is dismissed, we''ll meet again after I talk with Bishop Adalhard."


    The vige Chief went to speak with Han Min, but when he looked at his chair he was already gone.


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    ..


    Some distance away from therge building the meeting was being held in, Sol was trying to sneak away. However, a figure suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Waah!"


    Sol released a small squeal as he was easily picked up off the ground by therge carrier on his back.


    After being slowly turned around, he came face to face with his father.


    Smiling nervously, Sol stuttered.


    "F-Father, what''s wrong?"


    With a frown on his face, Han Min looked at his son and said.


    "You little brat, when did you be so good at masking your presence? If you hadn''t made a mistake and let your aura leak I wouldn''t have noticed you. Looks like I allowed you to go unsupervised for too long over the years. I''m free today so I''ll be tagging along to get some father-son bonding today."


    When Sol heard that, his face instantly became pale. He then began waving his hand frantically while saying in a hurry.


    "N-No! Wait! You don''t need to do that, I''m not that good at masking my presence at all! You probably didn''t sense me because you weren''t paying attention. And I didn''t hear anything in that meeting, I promise!"


    "Ho? I didn''t mention you were eavesdropping on the meeting though, looks like I have to punish you for that on this father-son bonding trip."


    Sol''s face became even paler upon hearing that before both he and his father suddenly vanished.


    After they disappeared, a man in golden robes who was watching them from behind a building suddenly turned and dashed towards the temple in the vige square.

 Chapter 6 - 6- The Strength To Protect Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 6:- The Strength To Protect Everyone</h4>


    "Ha!"


    Sol yelled as he threw out a fist towards his father.


    Han Min easily shifted his feet a little and dodged his son''s fist.


    "What''s with that posture?!"


    Han Min yelled as the stick in his hand flew out like a curved snake and hit Sol''s foot.


    The hit was urate enough to target the weakness in Sol''s posture causing him to almost fall over; but with amazing reflexes he was able to remain upright.


    "Again!"


    Sol gritted his teeth and dashed forward; kicking up leaves as he made his move.


    Swoosh.


    Swoosh.


    Swoosh.


    Each strike from Sol caused a violent rush of wind in the air. His hands and legs created shadows as he attacked his father.


    But Han Min was rtively calm as he easily dodged his son''s attacks. Soon a frown appeared on his face as hement.


    "Are you taking this seriously? Faster!"


    Sol''s attacks became faster as he went all out, his hands and legs shadows increased exponentially.


    "Don''t give your opponent any time to think! You make your opponent react to your movements, not the other way around. If you can keep that up in a fight only making them react to your attacks, you can read their movements and end the fight quickly!"


    As Han Min spoke, his and Sol''s figures left blurs as they moved around the forest.


    Sol focused and studied his father''s movements and posture. After each initial attack, Sol would follow up with a leg or fist strike that seemed to predict where his father would be.


    "Good! Analyze everything about your opponents mid-battle, his habits, the minute movements of the muscles in his shoulders and legs, and even the direction of his eyes. Anything to predict his next move!"


    Swoosh!


    The stick in Han Min''s hand shot out towards Sol, but even before his hand moved, Sol saw that his father''s shoulder had twitched slightly. So he was able to see the attacking, and by observing his father''s gaze that was aimed at his right shoulder and his striking posture, Sol fully predicted this act in a split second.


    The stick dangerously whipped past Sol''s face as he sessfully dodged the attack. He was then about to go on the offensive, but his father suddenly said.


    "However, never underestimate you''re opponent and rely too much on those observations."


    Sol suddenly saw his father pull back his arm to strike out with the stick before he could go on the offensive.


    He once again analyzed his father''s posture and predicted where he would attack, but as Sol dodged to the side, his father''s other hand was there waiting for him.


    Sol was barely able to pull his face back a little to have his father''s hand, which was shaped like a beast''s w, tear the air in front of him.


    "As you are reading your opponent''s movements, so will he be reading yours. If he''s more skilled than you then he''ll be able to deceive you by letting you read the movements he wants you to. Take that factor into ount!"


    After dodging his father''s attack, Sol tried to go on the offensive.


    However, several times would he read his father''s movements of him attacking one way, but be wrong as it would be the opposite instead. Even his father''s nces to attack his arms would result in him getting smacked on his legs, and vice versa.


    However, Sol soon took into ount that his predictions could be wrong and began thinking even deeper. If his opponent faked his movements to fool his senses, then he would ce himself in his opponent''s shoes and predict what he would do after making those fake moves.


    With this, the hits Sol was getting from his father''s stick decreased.


    Han Min smiled when he saw this.


    What he was teaching Sol was how true masters fought. As if they were ying a game of Chess, each of their moves had multiple meanings. Although it was impossible to counter all those possible moves, it was easy to counter the deadliest ones.


    Like a strike to the heart, throat, or face.


    "Good!"


    Han Min couldn''t help but yell when he saw Sol dodging three consecutive strikes, all aiming for his vital points.


    "However, know that you can go even further than that and force your opponent to react in your favor based on the moves you make."


    Swoosh!


    Han Min''s stick moved like a steel sword shing towards Sol''s chest. Sol crossed his arms to block the attack, but his father''s hand suddenly shifted faster than he could react and the attack turned into a stab.


    The stick then effortlessly bypassed his crossed arms to m against his right shoulder.


    Sol jerked back and winched because of the stinging pain shooting through his arm.


    "Again!"


    Han Min yelled as he ce the stick in front of him like a sword.


    Sol shook his shoulder before he took a deep breath with closed eyes and then released it.


    After, So''s eyes flew open and his body left a blur as he approached his father. With a leap that took some of the forest leaves on the ground with him, Sole back down while aiming his heel towards his father.


    Han Min easily block Sol''s leg and then went to grab it, but Sol was quick to retreat andnded on the ground in a crouched position. But as hended he suddenly paused.


    During this pause, the leaves that were kicked up from his leap fell back down between him and his father.


    But while Sol had a clear view of his father, Han Min suddenly had several leaves fall at just the right angle to block his view of Sol.


    It was only for a split second, but as Han Min''s view returned, Sol was already gone. A momentter Ha Min heard a violent swooshing sound from his side.


    Sol had appeared next to his father; his legshing out at his face like a steel whip.


    BANG!!!


    Han Min blocked the kick with his forearm, but the forest ground beneath his feet suddenly crack, and snake-like fissures spread for several meters.


    Sol was about to follow up with another attack, but his body was suddenly hit with a wave of exhaustion. He had condensed all his strength into that one kick, that was why it was so strong.


    But now he was like a dead battery, hecked any energy to continue fighting.


    With a loud thud, Sol fell on his back. His chest heaved up and down as several clouds of fog escaped his lips.


    Han Min nced down at his son andment.


    "Not bad, that was a good attack."


    Han Min was proud of his son. Each lesson he taught him he would slowly master in real time, his talent forbat was outstanding.


    "B-But, you were still able to block it."


    Hearing this, Han Min blinked. He then released a loudugh before saying.


    "So you were aiming to beat me in an exchange, huh? That''s a good determination to have but your several years too early tond a hit on your old man."


    "¡­When will I be able to?"


    "Hm?"


    "When will I be as strong as you?"


    Han Min paused before he looked down at his son to see he had on a downcast expression.


    Han Min released a sigh to the side before he said.


    "There''s no need to rush your progress son, nothing good wille from doing so. Developing your foundation should be slow and meticulous. But know this¡­"


    Han Min bent down and rubbed Sol''s messy hair before saying with a warm smile.


    "...when I went through the same training when I was your age, I was nowhere near your level. I can''t express how greater your talent is than mine. So don''t fret, I have no doubt you will obtain strength that far surpasses my own someday, but you need to get to that stage slowly and steadily. If you rush things and obtain strength too fast, that strength could be a hindrance that hurt those you love around you. Do you understand Solovin?"


    "I¡­ I understand dad."


    "Hm, good, let''s take a break for now. It looks like your friend came to see you."


    Hearing his father''s words, Sol turned to where he was looking in the forest shrubbery.


    If Sol wasn''t looking at it directly he would havepletely missed the small creature that perfectly blended with the green leaves.


    "Haha, little Zeele here."


    The creature hesitated and nce at Han Min, but it eventually rushed out from the bushes towards Sol. Despite its chubby body and legs, it moved swiftly to reach Sol''s side.


    Sol happily wee the small creature''s cuddles and licks to his face as he smiled and said.


    "I missed you too Zeel, haha."


    As this was happening, Han Min moved to the side to sit cross-legged to meditate.


    Sol nce at him a few times, wanting to ask about the meeting and what he heard, but he eventually decided not to.


    As much as he was worried about the death of those vige children since some of them who left were childhood friends he knew, he was sure his father would handle it.


    That''s right, he was too weak now so he had to really on his father. But that was only for now.


    Sol was determined to get stronger not only to make his father proud but to follow in his father''s footsteps and be the vige Guardian to protect everyone.

 Chapter 7 - 7- Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 7:- Betrayal</h4>


    Inside therge hall, the vige Chief and Bishop Adalhard were a few feet next to each other while looking out a window.


    "Bishop Adalhard, despite my request to end our two-year rtionship, I hope we never forget what we''ve done for each other and leave on amicable terms."


    The vige Chief turned to Adalhard as he said that.


    Adalhard remain eerily quiet for a while before saying with a cheerful smile everyone in the vige knew him for.


    "Of course vige Chief, I understand why you would want to end our rtionship now. I just recently heard about the news of the destroyed caravan with the vige kids. Some of my subordinates were worried and thought it was best to keep silent, but I admonish them and they''ve been punished appropriately."


    The tight grip the vige Chief had on his cane loosened a bit before he said with a smile as well.


    "Oh, so that was the case. Even though there are people like Bishop Adalhard in the Church, they are also some with ill intentions."


    Sigh.


    "Unfortunately, this can not be avoided. To serve the Lord is easy, but to maintain it and not stray from the path of advocating for peace and inclusion of everyone is where some struggle."


    Vige Chief nodded.


    "However¡­ vige Chief should know we only advocate for peace and inclusion for those who ept our Lord and our Church''s teachings."


    "...???"


    A gloomy atmosphere was suddenly created due to Adalhard''s words.


    "Bishop Adalhard, what is the meaning of your words?"


    The vige Chief''s grip tightened around his cane.


    Outside the window, theughter of children could be heard while the adults of the vige continue their work on the sunny midday. But inside this hall was apletely contrasting atmosphere.


    It was tense and suffocating, itck all the warmth seen outside.


    Adalhard suddenly lifted his hand and waved back to several children that were waving at him with smiles. It was soon to be midday prayer so all the vige children between the ages of six to twelve were heading for the temple.


    "Vige Chief, I believe my words are clear."


    Adalhard turned to the vige Chief, and the warm smile he disyed to the children fell. What reced it was a look ofplete detachment.


    Then with a tone that didn''t have an ounce of emotion, Adalhard said once again.


    "Anyone who isn''t a part of our Church does not deserve our kindness. They should be punished for abandoning the Lord, and that punishment is rightfully¡­ death!"


    The word death echoed in the empty hall for a brief moment as the vige Chief and Adalhard stared at each other in silence. One held a solemn expression while the other an indifferent one.


    As this stand-off persisted the tension in the hall be palpable. At the peak of this suffocating tension, the vige Chief suddenly raised his cane and mmed it onto the ground.


    His Will was released and the void began to tremble in reflection of his anger.


    "Do you believe I would allow you to harm my vige?"


    The vige Chief''s terrifying power wrapped around Adalhard''s body and it seemed the vige Chief could kill him with a mere thought. However, despite being in this situation, the indifferent expression hadn''t left Adalhard''s face.


    "I must admit, you unsophisticated vermins possess powers that could be troublesome if you allbined your strength. But this individual level of power is nothing whenpared to our Church. You don''t even have a clue how weak you are, this might as well be you throwing an egg at a boulder."


    As Adalhard spoke, a golden aura began to emanate from his body to effortlessly push back against the vige Chief''s Will.


    This was Holy Energy, a terrifying amount of Holy Energy.


    "You-How is this possible?!"


    The vige Chief took several steps back in shock.


    Adalhard being able to resist his Will while being in the vige was something he had not expected. The whole reason why the vige Chief had even said yes to them entering their vige was because he was confident if their intentions turn malicious he could fight them off.


    But even as the power of the entire vige gathered in this trembling hall, Adalhard resisted it with ease.


    Adalhard chuckled.


    "You do not understand that our powers aren''t much different. They follow the rule of collectivism, therger our influence the greater our power. Just like how your power would increase if you were to expand your vige by taking over another tribe, our power also increases with the more people who joined our Church. Building temples and Churches, teaching the children here about our Ga-On Church, I have already built up enough Holy Power here to overpower your Will in the vige."


    The vige Chief''s heart was in turmoil upon hearing this, he now realized his decision might have doomed his vige.


    But after gripping his cane tighter, the vige Chief firmly said.


    "I won''t allow you to do as you please, at the very least I will take you along with me to the afterlife!"


    BANG!


    The vige Chief retreated swiftly before he began spreading his Will to every corner of the hall. Then like a hammer, it mmed into Adalhard''s Holy Power.


    Adalhard, however, raised his hand and easily resisted the attack. This situation truly looked like an egg being thrown against a rock.


    After this attack, the vige Chief''s Will slowly began seeping out of the hall.


    Adalhard eyes narrowed at this.


    "Trying to call for help?"


    His figure then slid across the distance between him and the vige Chief before he dug his hand into the vige Chief''s chest.


    The vige Chief could not resist. He coughed out a mouth full of blood and hang limply over Adalhard''s hand.


    As the light faded away from his eyes, the vige Chief thought back to when the Church first came. If only he had listened to Guardian Han. But he could only feel immense regret for his naivety now as death slowly began to engulf him.


    But Adalhard didn''t even wait for him to have a peaceful death, instead his hand glowed with blinding Holy Energy. Immediately after, the vige Chief''s body burst into a gory mess of blood and internal organs that cover the chairs and table in the hall.


    Adalhard kept the blood from sshing onto him using his Holy Power, but his hand and a portion of his sleeve were dyed red with blood.


    Bang!


    The door to the hall burst open and in came running Vice Chief Fogon and Ro-Dune, as well as everyone who was in the meeting earlier.


    "Vige Chief!"


    Fogon yelled as he came running in, but the sight he was greeted with caused him and the others to freeze.


    However, anger quickly took over and Fogon roared out enrage.


    "HOW DARE YOU?!! DIE, YOU BASTARD!!"


    Fogon''s green tattoos on his chest began to turn red and an intense bloodlust erupted from his burly body. The Spirit Essence Energy in the hall instantly became chaotic.


    In the vige, Fogon was second in power only to the vige Chief, even Adalhard would have to take him somewhat seriously in a fight. But Adalhard barely nced at him.


    Fogon and the others went to charge towards him, but Fogon''s body suddenly jerk to a stop.


    Slowly looking down, Fogon saw a hand that prated his chest from his back. He wasn''t even able to turn to see who it was as his body went limp and exhaled itsst breath.


    "Vice-Vice Chief Fogon!!"


    The tribesmen who were a part of Fogon''s group were all stunned but they soon turned to re at Ro-Dune.


    "Ro-Dune! What is the meaning of this?! Did you really betray our vige?! The vige Chief trusted you!!"


    Ro-Dune with his hands dripping with blood said to his group.


    "Kill them."


    Immediately screams of pain as well as anger echoed out in the hall. None of which reached the outside world thanks to Adalhard''s strong Holy Power enveloping the building.


    In the midst of this bloodbath, Adalhard came up to the window to watch the peaceful scenery outside with hands behind his back. The warm amicable smile had returned to his face some time ago.

 Chapter 8 - 8- Cleansing

    <h4>Chapter 8:- Cleansing</h4>


    After a few breaths of time, the cries in the hall died down and Ro-Dune came up to Adalhard with his head bowed.


    "I have carried out the Bishop''s order."


    Adalhard slowly turned around to look at the mutted corpses of the people Ro-Dune once called friends.


    "You made a wise choice to join our Church. As long as you make more contributions like this I and the Church will not mistreat you."


    "Yes, Bishop!"


    Adalhard then began walking toward the hall''s exit, stepping over the dead bodies and bloodied floor. Ro-Dune and the others who looked slightly injured followed close behind him.


    As Adalhard exit the hall, a child suddenly ran up to him and said worriedly.


    "Ah! Bishop Adalhard, did you injure your hand?"


    "Hm? Oh, this? It''s not injured, I was just making hand paintings. Now head off to the temple, midday worship should be starting soon."


    As Adalhard lied through his teeth, he raised his clearly bloodied hand and wipped a bit of the blood on the child''s nose yfully.


    The child not knowing the reality of the situation giggled before running off to the temple.


    The warm smile never left Adalhard''s face, but his words next were anything but.


    "Gather the children in the temple and kill all the adults in the vige. Naive children are easier to handle once they enter the Church than stubborn adults."


    "Yes, Bishop Adalhard!"


    Ro-Dune and the others all yelled before they left to carry out the order. Since the strongest warriors in the vige were either dead or had betrayed the vige, everyone who was peacefully enjoying the day didn''t know the danger that was on the horizon.


    However, before Ro-Dune left, he turned and ask Adalhard.


    "Bishop Adalhard, what about that Han Min?"


    With narrowed eyes, Adalhard said coldly.


    "I will handle him. With the Vige Chief''s death I have no one to fight for the control of the vige, now my Holy Power is unmatched. He will undoubtedly die when he returns."


    Adalhard then turned in a certain direction and said once more.


    "He has probably sensed the death of the vige Chief since he is the acting Guardian of the vige, he will be here soon."


    Hearing this, Ro-Dune expression stiffing. He didn''t fear anyone in the vige, neither Fogon nor the vige Chief, but he was afraid of Han Min.


    ''But he won''t be able to win against the Bishop. Bastard Han Min, I''ll finally get to watch you die a dog''s death.''


    Ro-Dune hid his nervousness and bowed to Adalhard before he went to leave. But Adalhard suddenly asked.


    "Wait, tell me, is that man originally from this vige?"


    Adalhard had not dug into Han Min''s background till now as it would have drawn suspicions, but now he truly wanted to know if his theory was right.


    Ro-Dune turned and answered.


    "Answering Bishop Adalhard, Han Min is not from our vige. He came here several decades ago with his child and offer to be our vige Guardian, our vige Guardian had just died, and given his strength, the vige Chief agreed."


    Adalhard wore a thoughtful expression as he heard this. But his face suddenly changed as he asked once again.


    "You said he came here several decades ago¡­ with a child?"


    Ro-Dune nodded.


    "That''s right, that child is his current son."


    Adalhard''s face changed even more.


    "You''re saying that his son is several decades old? But if my eyes are not deceiving me he resembles and acts very much like an adolescent child would, not some old man decades old."


    "B-Bishop Adalhard, I am telling the truth. That child was merely an infant then, and even though Han Min kept his son out of sight, I''m confident it''s the same child as now. I too thought this situation was weird when his son appeared in the open several years ago still as a small child, but the vige Chief ordered us not to say anything about it."


    "¡­"


    After a moment of silence, Adalhard wave his hand and dismissed Ro-Dune. Ro-Dune bowed his head and then turned to leave.


    At that moment, screams began to echo out in the vige. The cleansing had begun, with the children having been trapped inside the temple not knowing their parents were being murdered outside.


    While this chaos was unfolding, Adalhard muttered under his breath.


    "That father and son are extremely suspicious. Did I really choose a vige those bastards from the Eastern Region have already upied?"


    Adalhard''s brows came together into a frown, but a momentter his face rxed.


    "It doesn''t matter, our goal is not the resources in the Unholy Mountain but the chance to increase the size of our Church by incorporating these barbarian tribes. Soon, we''ll be able to wield power surpassing the Beorhtric family and unite the Western Region. With that barriering undone, a war between the two Regions is inevitable."


    As Adalhard spoke, he imagine his Seven Great Churches taking over the Western and Eastern Region before going on the conquer the world.


    "We''ll be able to share our God''s blessing with so many people then. Everyone giving their lives to the Lord, what better world could there be than this? A wonderful paradise on earth."


    A fanatic look was glimmering in Adalhard''s eyes as he said that, while an excited grin was stered on his face.


    "However¡­"


    The look of fanaticism suddenly dropped from Adalhard''s face to be reced with a grim look.


    "¡­Anyone who refuses to repent and serve our Lord... deserves death!"


    Adalhard looked at the massacre happening around him with a cold look on his face.


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    ..


    Han Min who was sitting cross-legged while his son ''chopped'' wood from the nearby surrounding trees, had his eyes fly open. His head swiftly turned in the direction of the vige and his gaze seem to prate past the countless trees between him and the vige to observe the brutal scene unfolding.


    "Solovin, continue gathering firewood, I''ll return to the vige. Don''t stop until all the trees in a twenty-meter radius in chopped."


    BANG!


    Sol had just used his bear fist to destroy the base of a tree sixteen meters high and about two meters wide. He turned to his father and asked dumbfounded.


    "But how am I going to carry back that much firewood? Are youing back to help me?"


    Han Min didn''t answer his son but angrily said.


    "You aren''t getting any dinner if you don''t do it!"


    Han Min tried to act as he always did, but Sol realize something was wrong.


    "Dad?"


    Sol called out to his father, but he suddenly vanish from view.


    Just before he left, Han Min gave Sol a look the boy couldn''t understand.


    "Dad! W-What''s going on?"


    Sol hesitated, but he eventually decided to gather up the woods from the trees he knocked down. After hefting up the carrier now full of wood, he hurriedly dashed off back to his vige; Little Zeel having leaped onto the pile of wood as he ran.


    A sinking feeling had slowly begun to grow in Sol''s chest as he recalled his father''sst look towards him. That sinking feeling eventually grew to panic as he caught a glimpse of smoke through the lessen canopy trees.


    It wasing from his vige''s direction.


    Sol''s heart pounded against his chest loudly, but his pace did slow down and instead increased.


    He was expecting the worse as he got closer, but what he would see as well as experience when he reached, would haunt him for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 9 - 9- Demons In Human Flesh

    <h4>Chapter 9:- Demons In Human Flesh</h4>


    Sol was standing at the entrance of his vige with his body shaking continuously.


    Mutted corpses with organs and brain matter poking out were scattered everywhere; it was as if these people weren''t killed by humans but were mauled by wild animals. The ground was dyed with ckish goo as a result, it was blood that was beginning to dry in from the hot midday sun.


    And the stench, it was so putrid it could make one instantly expel the contents of their stomach. Sol had to forcefully hold back his instinctual reaction to vomit.


    A river of blood was the way to describe the gruesome sight in front of him.


    "Please no! Why-Why are you doing this?!!"


    A sad but rage-fill scream echoed in Sol''s ears. He immediately whipped his head in that direction to see a man limping away from three Pdin Warriors of the Church.


    These three men wereughing to themselves and were taking their time to approach the limping man trying to run away. It''s as if they were watching an animal on disy and not a human struggling for his life.


    No, not even an animal would be treated like this. These men saw this man as something less than an animal, it was sickening to watch.


    With the man''s leg being injured and could barely run, he soon fell over and crashed hard onto the ground.


    The three Pdin Warriors all let out uproariousughter upon seeing.


    Meanwhile, the man had tears streaming down his face.


    "I-I don''t want die¡­ I don''t want to die¡­ *Sob*¡­ my son¡­ my son is still¡­"


    The man began to crawl, his nails digging into the ground.


    "Haha! Look at this fellow, he''s crawling in the dirt like a worm!"


    One of the three Pdin Warriors made a joke that caused another uproariousughter from them.


    "W-We let you into our vige¡­ We trusted you people. But you monsters turn around and began to wantonly ughter us. What Church? What followers of God? You people are demons in human flesh!"


    "Huh? You still have so much energy to curse at us?"


    One of the men who looked to be the leader of the group said this as he walked forward.


    "Instead of cursing at us, maybe you should have used that energy to start begging us to spare your life. But that''s toote now."


    The leader release a wicked grin as he raised his foot over the man''s head ready to stomp down and crush his skull.


    However, before his foot coulde down on the man''s head, the leader suddenly shifted his head to the side.


    Swoosh!


    Something went flying by his face just a fraction of a secondter. It looked like a piece of wood.


    Enraged by this, the leader spun round and red at the culprit.


    Sol was seen standing several meters away with the carrier filled with wood next to him; Little Zeel was nowhere to be seen. But Sol hadn''t noticed his disappearance as his body was trembling as he red at the three men, but this time his trembling was due to pure anger.


    The leader seeing that it was just a kid frowned and asked.


    "Why is there a kid here? Shouldn''t they all be in the temple?"


    Hearing that, Sol''s ears perked up.


    "S-Sol?"


    Sol''s gaze shifted to the man on the ground, who had tion in his eyes.


    "S-Sol, your father¡­ tell your father to save us¡­ save our vige. N-No, first the children¡­ they''re nning to take the children from the vige!¡­ Sol, Amon... Amon is-"


    "Shut up!"


    The leader suddenly yelled as he kicked the man to the side. A loud crunch could be heard echoing out as the kicknded, it was savage.


    The man rolled to a stop without moving, he was either dead or on the verge of death.


    "Bastard!!"


    Sol roared out, his body shaking even harder. He knew this man, how could he not? He was Amon''s father!


    However, the leader in response simply picked his ear and said to Sol with his nose turned up.


    "So you''re that man''s son who is fighting our Bishop? I bet if we capture you we could force him surrender."


    The leader said this with an evil grin.


    "Capture him!"


    Immediately, the two Pdin Warriors at the back stepped forward and approached Sol; with one saying.


    "Look kid, it''s better not to run, or else I might have to take off one your le-"


    BANG!!


    The man couldn''t finish his threatening speech as he was hit by Sol''s carrier which was filled with wood face-first.


    The carrier itself was made from a special material that was extremely heavy as a part of Sol''s strength training; simrly with the ck bracelets around his ankles and wrists.


    Adding the weight of the woods, the force of the blow was by no means weak. The man was sent flying and crashed into the ground several meters away.


    His head was disfigured with small wooden splinters stabbed into his face, and even a portion of his armor was dented.


    Looking over at theirpanion who was more than likely dead, the two men were at first shocked but were then enraged.


    "You fucking brat!"


    The second Pdin Warrior swerved around with his hand on the hilt of his sword about to draw it, but he froze as Sol was no longer where he stood before.


    "Where-??!"


    The man was about to say, but he suddenly sense something and immediately look down.


    Sol had used the distraction to approach the man, and just as the man realize what happened Sol''s fist was already heading towards the man''s chest.


    Like what happened to the trees previously, Sol''s fist containing immense strength mmed into the man''s chest.


    However, instead of flying away from this force, the man''s spine curved over Sol''s fist before he eventually fall forward and remained unmoving.


    Even though the man''s armor was intact with only Sol''s fist imprint on it as evidence of the damage, the force of Sol''s fist had passed through the armor and destroyed the man''s internal organs killing him.


    After killing the second Pdin Warrior Sol felt a bit lightheaded. That attack was a concentration of his full strength, just like the kick his father had block.


    But before Sol could catch his breath, a bright golden light suddenly appeared in his peripheral vision. He instinctively pulled his head out of the way to dodge the attack but a stinging sensation appeared on his neck.


    Heart beating wildly, Sol reached up and touched his neck, his fingers came away with drops of blood.


    "Fucking brat, I''ll gut you open for what you did."


    Sol looked up at the leader and saw that he was walking towards him while a strange golden aura wafting around him and his sword.


    Sol could tell this man was different from the other two, he was much stronger. However, despite the fearsome aura this man was radiating,pared to what his father would release while in training it was nothing.


    Sol steeled his nerves and got into a fighting stance as the man approached him.


    "Look at this fucking brat! Do you think you can fight me, boy? DIE!!"


    The leader was enraged that Sol would dare think to fight him. His figure left a blur as he rushed forward. His sword which glowed a bright golden aura and was filled with intent to kill, sh towards Sol''s neck once again to behead him.

 Chapter 10 - 10- Too Weak To Protect Anyone

    <h4>Chapter 10:- Too Weak To Protect Anyone</h4>


    Swoosh!


    Sol dodge the man''s first swing and his ears buzzed with the sound of the sword tearing through the air.


    Sol didn''t have to get hit by this sword to know that he would be cut in two if it did. He was nervous at first as he dodged the man''s attacks, but with each sessive dodge Sol gain a bit of confidence.


    This man wasn''t a master. His movements were clear as day to Sol and he could easily predict his movements.


    After Sol dodge another one of his attacks, the leader''s face began to turn red from anger.


    "H-How dare you! I''ll kill you damn brat!!"


    The man roared out and the golden aura around him exploded.


    Sol tried to resist the force but he was forced to retreat. Looking through his crossed arms as the man wildly release his aura and kicked up dust, Sol thought to himself.


    ''This is my chance.''


    As the man grabbed his sword with both hands the golden aura around it doubled in intensity, meanwhile the protectiveyer of Holy Energy around him weakened.


    "DIE!!"


    The man roared and bolted forward. His arms rose before he violently swung down with his sword.


    A terrifying sword arc lept from his sword towards Sol, but despite the terrifying attack, Sol was rtively calm.


    The leader had gone all outpletely neglecting his defense.


    Sol dodge his wild attack and took this opportunity to approach him. He concentrated all his strength in his fist and punch forward.


    The protective barrier around the man shattered and Sol''s fist mmed into his chest.


    Because Sol was weakened from using this attack previously, his strength scatter a bit and caused the leader to fly back several meters. The wild Holy Energy he was releasing popped like a bubble and faded away.


    Sol was on all four wheezing; he tried desperately to regain his breath. However, his breath suddenly hitched in his throat when he saw the leader moving.


    He wasn''t dead yet.


    Sol looked to the side and saw the sword the leader had dropped.


    His hands reached out and wrapped around its hilt before he used it to stand up.


    Sol then wobbled over to the leader who was bleeding profusely from all of his orifices. He was on his front trying to crawl away.


    Seeing Soling towards him with his sword, the leader began to panic.


    "N-No¡­ ple-please¡­ spare¡­*vomit*"


    The man tried to beg for his life, but blood spilled from his mouth cutting him off.


    Sol stood over the man and look at him with a rather nk expression.


    "Please¡­"


    The man manage to say as he reached up with his hands that were covered in blood; trying to block Sol.


    Sol silently looked at this man who just moments ago treated a human life like it was nothing.


    How many of his tribesmen had died to this sword in his hands while they were begging to be spared?


    But now that he was on the verge of death the man was doing the same thing as them.


    Suddenly all those lessons his father tried to exin to him about how wicked and hypocritical humans can be became clear to Sol. He didn''t understand then, but after experiencing it for the first time Sol understood now.


    "If I wasn''t strong... If you were the one standing over me, would you have spared my life?"


    Sol said this to the man, and immediately the man''s blood run cold.


    However, the sword in Sol''s hand fell to the ground with a ng.


    The man looked away from it and then back up at Sol, wondering why he dropped the sword.


    After shaking his head Sol said.


    "You don''t deserve to die like this."


    A bit of hope appeared in the man''s eyes when he heard this. He thought Sol had changed his mind about killing him, but how wrong he was.


    With dead eyes and a cold tone of voice, Sol look at the man and countinued.


    "You deserve to die way worse."


    Sol then straddle the man and immediately began hammering fist after fist into his face. The man was unable to block the attacks and could only take Sol''s fist strikes straight to his face.


    After more than a dozen punches from Sol, the man''s grunts and groaning faded before his body went limp.


    Sol who was just about to punch the man again paused. His face was spattered with blood as he looked down.


    What remained of the man''s head was buried inside the cracked ground. He waspletely unrecognizable.


    With bloody fists, Sol struggled to stand up and head over to where Amon''s Father was.


    He felt numb.


    Maybe it was due to his extreme exhausted, but it could also be that he was in shock after just killing someone for the first time. Well, three to be exact.


    Sol was still just a child. No matter how mature he looked or seems, he still thinks and acts his age.


    Unable to keep himself together any longer, Sol vomited. He then sat down on the blood-soaked ground and grabbed his head; his body began to shake uncontrobly.


    Distant screams were heard in the vige, a sign that this mass murder spree was still in full swing.


    Between his sobbing, Sol suddenly heard his name being called. After looking up, he saw Amon''s Father''s chest slowly rising up and down as he struggle to breathe.


    Sol wiped his tears and hurriedly came up to the man''s side on all fours.


    "Mister, are... are you okay?"


    Sol began examining the man for injuries wanting to save his life, but what immediately stood out was his sunken chest.


    The leader''s kick must have crushed his internal organs. He might not have long to live.


    "S-Sol¡­"


    The man was heard saying while lifting his hand.


    "Yes, I''m here."


    Sol quickly responded and instinctively grabbed the man''s hand.


    "Please¡­ save Amon, save my son¡­ please."


    Tears stream down the man''s face uncontrobly as pleaded.


    "Your father, he¡­ he was right, but we didn''t listen. Now the vige is gone."


    Sol''s grip tightened around the man''s hand as he firmly said.


    "I''ll save Amon, I''ll definitely save him. And the vige isn''t gone, my father will defeat these people, he will. So please don''t die, Amon, he-"


    Sol''s words were cut short as the man''s head suddenly fell to one side, and his chest stopped moving as he exhale one final breath.


    He was dead.


    Sol gritted his teeth and tears rolled down his cheeks. However, he soon whipped his tears and with a serious expression on his face, he stood up.


    Sol then turned and dashed towards the vige square.


    Despite the exhaustion he was feeling, Sol continued to run. After some time, he reached thest turn in an alley to reach the vige square, but he paused and then chose to peak around the corner.


    Immediately Sol saw several guards stationed around the temple. Worse of all each of them looked either as strong as the leader he faced before or more powerful.


    ''I-I can''t face all of them. What should I do? From what that man said Amon and the kids should be in the temple.''


    Sol''s heart sank. It felt like he had just met with an unbreakable wall.


    ''If only I was stronger, damn it.''


    Sol began to curse himself for being weak. If he was even half as strong as his father he could-


    ''Wait! Father! Where is Dad? If he came he can save Amon and the others.''


    Sol wanted to look for his father, but he didn''t know where he was.


    Suddenly and without warning, a wretched scream rang out from outside the alleyway drawing Sol out of his thoughts. Quickly he turned around to see a Pdin Warrior beheading a young woman running with a newborn child in her arms.


    Sol was instantly taken aback by the heartlessness of the scene, but he soon began furious. He was about to run out and attack the man but he paused.


    Shouldn''t he be focused on saving Amon and the others?


    No, in his current condition he might not be able to save them, he needed to find his father.


    But people in the vige were dying around him he should help them as well.


    Sol''s mind spun and spun, he didn''t know what to do, or who to save. But can he even save anyone the way he was? He was too weak.


    It all came down that one factor, being too weak.


    As Sol began to panic and his thoughts raced on what to do in this situation, he suddenly heard amotion from the temple. Looking around the corner, he saw the guards frantically dashing inside the temple.


    Seeing this, Sol hesitate on whether to approach the temple or not, but he suddenly watched as a small figure sneaked out of the double doors of the temple.


    Seeing this small figure, Sol''s hesitations were immediately dashed and he burst forth with all the speed he could muster towards the temple... towards the little Amon.

 Chapter 11 - 11- The Perfect Distraction

    <h4>Chapter 11:- The Perfect Distraction</h4>


    Inside the temple, the prayers of many children varying from ages six to thirteen were heard echoing in therge hall; drowning out the horrors happening outside.


    From a nce, there were close to a thousand children inside the hall. They were organized in rows and were required to kneel on mats with sped hands, as they prayed facing a giant mural at the front of the temple.


    On this mural, there was an indistinguishable figure with depictions of shining rays around them as they hovered over seven kneeling figures.


    Those seven figures were the Seven Deities the Seven Great Churches worship.


    As for who the indistinguishable figure these seven Deities were worshiping, in scriptures, it was said to be Keres, the Goddess of death and destruction.


    "Why? Why can''t we leave, we''ve been here for hours!"


    One of the younger children was heard whining inint. However, one of the prayer overseers who were walking around the temple hall came up to this young boy and shushed him.


    This woman then urged the boy to continue praying in a harsh whisper. The boy having been scared by the woman''s reprimand obediently did as he was told.


    Amon who wasn''t too far away from the row as this happened, had one of his eyes cracked open as he watched the scene unfold. A frown immediately appeared on his face.


    His gaze then shifted to therge double doors exit of the church where guards were blocking it. Amon''s frown deepen and doubt began to rise in his heart.


    Midday prayer has never gone on this long. At this point, they were practically forced to recite scriptures until their tongues felt numb and their feet tired from kneeling.


    Something was wrong.


    Not being able to shake off his doubts, Amon while still praying, secretly observed the prayer overseers walking around. When one of them walked down his row, he waited a moment before he turned to a chubby boy on his left and whispered.


    "Farlon¡­"


    The boy name Farlon paused his praying and turned to look at Amon. When he saw Amon''s serious expression he immediately knew what was up.


    "Alma¡­"


    Farlon nudge a cute-looking girl next to him and she too paused her praying to look over at Amon and Farlon.


    Both Farlon and Alma were siblings as well as Amon''s closest friends. They are also the son and daughter of Vice Vige Chief Fogon.


    "What is it?"


    Alma asked with her brows furrowed.


    Not in the mood to bicker with her as he would usually do, Amon instead ask in a serious tone.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird we''re being kept in here for so long? It''s like we''re being trapped."


    Farlon hearing this quipped.


    "Boss, it isn''t like we''re being trapped, we are trapped."


    Amon instantly rolled his eyes.


    "Nice observation dummy, that''s what I meant."


    Farlon''s mouth made an ''O'' shape before he said again.


    "Boss, I also observed something else when the doorst opened, I glimpse several more guards standing outside."


    "Everyone suspects we''re being kept here for some reason, but the question is why we''re being trapped."


    Alma followed up after her brother.


    "I don''t know, but we''re going to sneak out of here to see what''s going on."


    "How are we going to that? Be more realistic Amon, we won''t be able to get past those guards at the entrance. And didn''t my brother just say there were more guards outside?"


    From Alma''s words, one could see that she was the voice of reason in the group. And she had to be because of Amon''s recklessness, along with Farlon''s overzealousness of Amon to go with everything he says.


    Though once or twice would Farlon show a slight ray of intelligence when he wasn''t praising Amon. And this was one of those times.


    "We can just create a big enough distraction. Everyone is probably tired of staying trapped here so we could use that to our advantage. With the number of kids here the distraction should berge enough to force even those guards outside to intervene. We could then sneak out during that time."


    Amon hearing this like the idea. He and Farlon then turned to look towards Alma. After a while, she reluctantly agreed to the n.


    After all, she too wanted to know why they were being trapped in here.


    "Alright, since we all agree, pass on the message to have someone in the group create a distraction. We-"


    "What are you three whispering about?"


    Amon, Farlon, and Alma''s hearts all skipped a bit.


    One of the prayer overseers had suddenly appeared behind them and red at the three.


    "N-Nothing."


    Amon nervously responded, hoping the man hadn''t overheard them.


    The man turned to look at Amon with a stern expression in silence, making Amon and the other''s nervousness grow.


    However, the man suddenly broke his silence as he said.


    "Don''t let me catch any of you speaking again. It''s unforgivable to not offer prayers to Lord Ga-On when you are in his presence."


    "We''re sorry."


    Amon said, apologizing for the three of them respectfully. However, he was beginning to realize these people were too excessive with their devotion.


    Amon was only seven, but he was an observant child and was likely one the most promising uing youngster in the vige. He hadn''t noticed it at first when he was listening to how these people from the Church speak about their God in a normal setting, but now that he was hearing it in this situation, he realize these people were way too zealous.


    After Amon apologized, the overseer was heard huffing before he turned away.


    Amon and the others went back to praying, but not before Amon nodded his head towards Alma.


    Among their group, they had hand signs tomunicate with each other. And though it wasn''t thatplex, with them being only able tomunicate with a few words, it was still useful in situations like this.


    On a side note, the idea to learn secret hand signs was actually proposed by Farlon.


    Alma nudge the boy next to her and used those hand signs.


    "Someone in the group needs to create a distraction."


    The boy easily read Alma''s hand signs, but after looking around therge hall, a hesitant look appeared on his face and he opted to pass on the message to the next person.


    The next youth in the row he passed the order onto hesitated to go through with it as well.


    ''It''s probably an order from Boss, but he only said someone from the group should do it, that doesn''t mean it has to be me.''


    Like this, the order was constantly passed on to the next child in the row.


    The number of people in the group was quiterge, as Amon was quite an influential figure among the small children in the vige. So this order of his went all the way down the row of children until it reach one boy, who had the same hesitant reaction as everyone before him.


    However, when he turned to his left to pass on the message to someone else, he only came face-to-face with the temple''s wall.


    ''Ah, crap, why me?!''


    The boy was thest one in the row.


    He looked around the temple hall at the scary prayer overseers and wonder how was he supposed to create a distraction.


    ''Shit.''


    The boy couldn''t help but curse internally while a nervous expression appeared on his face.


    Meanwhile, the boy who passed on the message to him showed a smug look while stifling back augh. He was obviously gloating at the nervous boy''s misfortunes.


    Upon seeing hispanion gloating, the nervous boy gave him a death stare. However, a thought suddenly popped into the nervous boy''s head, and without deliberating on the thought for too long he just went for it.


    SMACK!


    A loud smacking sound echoed out as the once nervous boy pped the gloating youth upside the head; one might say it was done with too much eagerness.


    "Owie."


    The boy who was pped felt his mind buzz while a numbing pain washed over his head. But he soon looked up and angrily re at the nervous boy who was now grinning.


    Seeing his grin, the boy couldn''t help but yell out loud.


    "Why did you hit me?!"


    The smack had drawn a few people''s attention, but this shout from the boy was heard by almost everyone in the hall. Most of the children stopped praying and looked over.


    As for the prayer overseers, a few of them was already making their way over.


    The boy who did the hitting held up his hands as he said.


    "Boss said to create a distraction."


    Hearing this the boy who was hit gritted his teeth and forced out.


    "He said to create a distraction, not to hit ME! Bastard!!"


    With that final shout, the boy lept towards the youth that hit him. The two then began to tussle on the ground, even rolling into other children forcing them to get up.


    "In the presence of the Lord? How preposterous!"


    One of the prayer overseers who was a gray-haired old man, roared out as he rushed over to grab the two boys.

 Chapter 12 - 12- Vicious Attack

    <h4>Chapter 12:- Vicious Attack</h4>


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    The old man asked as he pulled the two boys apart and red at them.


    The boy who did the hitting steeled his nerves and actually roared back.


    "Don''t yell at me or else I''ll tell my father! Let me go! I want to leave! I said let me go!"


    The boy began to thrash around mid yelling; his cries echoing loudly in the hall.


    The boy who was hit saw this, and after swearing to return the p, he too began to follow the boy''s actions.


    "That''s right you old fart, let us go! Why are you keeping us here, I want to see my parents!!"


    This seemed to spark a chain reaction as even those who weren''t in the group were crying out to be released.


    With the nearly one thousand kids all causing a ruckus, the overseers and even the guards at the door weren''t able to handle all of them.


    As Farlon had predicted, the guards outside had to enter the temple to calm down the rioting kids.


    Amon, Farlon, and Alma took this opportunity to weave their way through the chaos while avoiding the guards and reaching the edge of the crowd.


    "Quick, let''s go!"


    Amon yelled and the three all dashed for the double doors. However, two guards spotted them immediately.


    "Where do you think you kids are going?!"


    The two guards reacted quickly, and being that they were much faster than the kids they easily caught up to them. One of them grabbed Alma and pulled her back.


    "Ah! Let go of me!"


    Farlon seeing this saw red and was about to pounce on the man like a rabid pitbull, but he then saw the other guard moving towards Amon.


    Making a smart split-second decision, Farlon threw himself between the guard and Amon.


    The guard snorted and was still able to catch Farlon easily, but the slight distraction allowed Amon to reach the double doors.


    However, there was a slight hesitation in his steps.


    "Damn brats!"


    The female guard who caught Farlon yelled as she move to grab Amon.


    However, Farlon who was being held under her arm, suddenly extended his index and middle finger to stab at her eyes.


    The woman was too focused on making sure Amon did get outside that Farlon''s vicious attack caught her off guard. And despite the woman being a powerful Pdin Warrior, a person''s eyes will always be a weak point without protection.


    As a result, the woman could not help but released a blood-curdling scream when Farlon''s chubby fingers dug into her eye sockets.


    All who saw this scene immediately paused to suck in a cold breath of air.


    The attack was just too vicious.


    Even Farlon who had made the vicious attack was reeling back in horror.


    The female pdin dropped Farlon and clutch her face. The other male pdin that was holding Alma came out of his shock stupor and rushed to check on her condition.


    On the ground, Farlon looked away from the female pdin to Amon at the double doors.


    "Boss Amon, hurry and go!"


    He knew Amon was hesitating because of them, but at least one of them should escape!


    Amon hearing Farlon''s yell was still hesitating, but Alma retorted her brother''s words.


    After ncing at his two friends, Amon gritted his teeth and dashed through the door while yelling.


    "I''ll go tell the vige Chief what they''re doing, so wait for me!"


    "Ha, damn brat, get back here!"


    The male pdin who was checking on hispanion threw Alma to the side and followed in pursuit after Amon through the double doors.


    ''Damn it! If he sees what''s happening outside, it might ruin our fabricated ns.''


    The male pdin cursed internally, but soon a vicious light appeared in his eyes.


    ''Fine, then I''ll just kill you so you can''t tell the other kids. So what if the quota is down one kid?''


    Murderous intent wafted from the male pdin as he slipped through the double doors while making sure they m shut behind him.


    On the outside, Amon was frantically running down the steps of the temple but identally slip as a result. After he rolled down the remaining stairs, he came to a stop against an object.


    Amon rose with a groan and went to hold his aching head, but his hand immediately froze in front of his face. On his palm and sleeves was a red liquid.


    "W-What is this?"


    Amon look down to see not only his hands, but the golden robes the Church made the children of the vige wear had this red gooey liquid on them.


    Amon showed a disgusted expression as the strange liquid came with a weird pungent smell. He turned to see what his hands and clothes were caught in, but as he turned, Amon realize the object that had stopped him as he fell down the steps... was the mutted corpse of a man.


    The red liquid that was on his hands and clothes was from the abundance of blood pooling under the corpse.


    The corpse itself had a long gash across its face, causing one of its eyes to pop out of its sockets revealing the nerves and flesh behind it.


    Havinge face-to-face with this impactful sight all of a sudden, the disgust on Amon''s face immediately changed to one of horror, and the little boy could not help but release a terrified scream.


    Amon then hurriedly scrambled back to the steps out of fear, but the voice of the male pdin suddenly sounded behind him.


    "See what happens when disobedient kids don''t listen? They see something they''re not supposed to."


    As the male pdin spoke, he walked forward and drew his sword by his waist. After drawing his sword, he dashed down the steps to end Amon''s life with one swing.


    Feeling the murderous intent of the man, Amon froze as the sword came at him.


    However, just before the sword reached Amon, a small circr ck object impacted the male pdin''s sword.


    The object was small but was significantly heavy.


    If the male pdin wasn''t mistaken, it was nearly 80 kg, around the weight of a normal adult man.


    This was nothing to him normally, but because he wasn''t using his Holy Power to bolster his attack, the object was strong enough to deflect his sword over his head and throw him off bnce.


    "W-What?!"


    The male pdin cried out as a well-timed fist connected against his face before he could regain his posture.


    With a harsh crunch, the male pdin''s figure was seen flying through the air to m against one of the pirs atop the steps of the temple. The force of the blow was enough to make his body damage the pir.


    The body of the male pdin theny unmoving on the ground, his survival from such a blow unknown.


    Amon who thought he was going to die, had his eyes go wide as the man was sent flying.


    He then saw the person responsible for the attack and he couldn''t help but cry out in tion.


    "Big brother Sol!"

 Chapter 13 - 13- I’m Stretching

    <h4>Chapter 13:- I¡¯m Stretching</h4>


    Sol dropped to his knees and started gasping for air. It wasn''t from exhaustion, in fact, he was currently feeling a rush of strength coursing throughout his body empowering him.


    Sol even felt a thrill of excitement from this adrenaline rush.


    However, it was just that along with this power came a dreadful feeling in the pit of his stomach. Something inside of Sol felt like it was trying to erupt like a volcano that was being suppressed for too long.


    Through this euphoria and bloated feeling, Sol manage to grab the small wrist bracelet that was on the ground nearby and mp it back around his wrist.


    The feeling of empowerment dissipated along with the feeling of euphoria, but the bloated feeling also fade away to Sol''s relief.


    Now the feeling of exhaustion Sol felt before he took off the bracelet washed over him once more, but this time severe pain across his whole body apanied it.


    But this pain wasn''t unfamiliar to Sol so he gritted his teeth and got up.


    "Big brother Sol¡­"


    Amon said as he was picked up by Sol and ced on his back.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine big brother Sol, but the others, they''re still-"


    "What is this?!!"


    A furious yell cut off Amon. Both he and Sol then turned to see several guardsing out of the double doors of the temple.


    "Fuck."


    "Shit."


    From their choice of words, one could see that Sol and Amon had different levels of vocabry when ites to cursing. But unexpectedly, it was little Amon that dropped the F-bomb.


    However, different vocabry or not, both could understand the danger they were in.


    "Hold on!"


    Sol yelled as he dashed off.


    A stern face man who was knelt beside the man Sol killed, red in their direction before growling out.


    "Clean up this mess, or else my head won''t be the only one rolling when the Bishop returns."


    "Yes, Sir!!"


    "Yes, Sir!!"


    A male pdin along with the female pdin from before yelled as they stepped forward.


    With watery red eyes, the female pdin''s killing intent skyrocket as she unhesitatingly dashed after Sol with the male pdin following behind.


    She wasn''t able to kill that brat who nearly blinded her, but she was going to take pleasure in slicing off the flesh of his friend and that other kid.


    It didn''t take long for her to catch sight of Sol and Amon with her speed and Sol''s slow pace.


    "Big brother Sol, they''re catching up!"


    Amon warned in panic.


    Sol was already dead tired, so he couldn''t help it. From the way things were going, he had to fight.


    "Damn it."


    Sol cursed under his breath but he didn''t allow himself to panic. He took a deep breath to calm his nerves before he began thinking of a way to get out of this disaster while protecting Amon.


    Sol began looking around his surroundings hoping to find something that would help.


    "Big brother Sol!!"


    Amon''s panic cries got even louder as the eager female pdin was already thirty meters away and closing in on them fast. But Sol was still looking around racking his brain toe up with a n.


    Just as the female pdin was about to close the gap and catch up to them, Sol''s eyes lit up and he suddenly took a hard right and dashed into a narrow alleyway.


    However, just as Sol and Amon entered the alleyway, the male pdin suddenlynded in front of them blocking off their exit.


    Sol''s feet came grinding to a halt before he turned his head to see the female pdining up behind them.


    Sol and Amon were now trapped with nowhere to go.


    "Big brother Sol¡­"


    Amon said softly from Sol''s back and tears began flowing down his cheeks.


    Hearing Amon''s sobs, Sol knelt and lowered him from his back.


    "Amon don''t cry, it''s going to be alright. Just stay against the wall, okay?"


    A familiar scene yed out as Sol patted Amon''s head. And like magic, Amon''s sobs died down to only sniffles.


    Maybe it was because Amon was so used to Solforting him like this that even in this situation he was able to calm him down, or maybe it was due to the way Sol said those words with confidence.


    Snort.


    A cold snort could be hearding from the male pdin when he heard Sol''s words. He then tilted his head to the side and said coldly.


    "I don''t know how a brat like you defeated Asmoundr, but from the looks of it, you''re already exhausted. Don''t bother trying any tricks and just let me see how your internal organs look."


    As the male pdin said this, an eager and wicked grin could be seen on his face. One would find it hard to guess he was a respected Pdin Warrior by his cruelty on disy.


    However, Sol ignored him and instead began to stretch his limbs.


    "???"


    The male pdin paused, and wore a confused expression. But then hr chuckled in amusement.


    The female pdin''s reaction, however, was to only narrow her eyes at Sol while wearing a cold expression.


    But, the two pdins were in no hurry to kill both Sol and Amon as they slowly approached. Though, even as they were several meters away, Sol was still stretching.


    The male pdin soon couldn''t help but ask.


    "Brat, just what are you doing in a situation like this?"


    "I''m stretching."


    Sol said simply.


    "No shit your stretching, but what''s the point of stretching when you''re about to die?"


    While Sol bent down and flexibly touched his toes, he was heard saying.


    "Father told me to always stretch when I''m about to overexert myself. He said it''ll help keep my bones from breaking."


    "...What?"


    At this point, the male pdin waspletely befuddled. However, the female pdin suddenly spat out.


    "Enough of this, let''s just kill the brat already!"


    "Ha, you don''t have to tell me."


    The male pdin said as grabbed the hilt of his sword about to draw it.


    Meanwhile, at this point in his stretching, Sol was jumping in ce. However, on his third jump, a loud bang suddenly echoed out in the alleyway as the ankle bracelet on his right foot fell to the ground.


    A split second after Sol''s toes made contact with the ground, his figure suddenly blurred out of focus.


    "Watch out!"


    The female pdin who was keenly watching So unlike the male pdin cried out. But it was toote.


    "W-What?!"


    The male pdin watched in horror as Sol''s figure blurred into focus in front of him; his fist drawn back and eyes wide open.


    The male pdin already had his hand on his sword hilt so he was quick to draw his long sword, however, a deafening ng of metal rang out in the alleyway.


    The male pdin felt the sword in his hand vibrate and he look to see that it had hit the wall.


    He barely had any space to wield his sword.


    "Fuck!"


    The male pdin yelled, and he immediately realized why Sol had entered this alleyway.


    They weren''t the ones who cornered him, he was the one who led them here!

 Chapter 14 - 14- The Black Bracelets

    <h4>Chapter 14:- The ck Bracelets</h4>


    The male pdin immediately made a quick second decision to abandon his long sword and block Sol''s fist with his forearm.


    However, the fist never came. Instead, Sol''s right foot impacted the man''s side that was left wide open when he raised his hand.


    The man''s body mmed against the wall from the force of Sol''s kick, causing the thick stone wall to crack.


    "Ugh¡­"


    The male pdin release a groan, he wasn''t dead yet. However, through the blood running from his head, he saw Sol''s foot closing in on his face.


    BANG!


    With a loud bang, Sol''s foot crushed the male pdin''s skull against the wall. Not able to handle the second force, the thick stone wall crumbled to reveal the interior of a simple family home.


    "Bastard!!"


    Swoosh!


    The female pdin was already upon Sol, and with a flick of her hand, a golden whipshed out at him.


    Sol reacted quickly by shifting his body out of the way, but the whip still managed to catch him; tearing the clothes on his chest and leaving a thin line of blood on his pale skin.


    Sol stumbled back a few steps before looking up from the wound at the female pdin with a solemn expression.


    The female pdin was using her Holy Energy to form the whip. This was out of Sol''s expectations, he thought she was merely a sword user judging by the long sword on her waist.


    Swoosh!


    Swoosh!


    The female pdin''s whip was extremely fast as she expertly maneuver it in this narrow alleyway to attack Sol.


    The advantage young Sol had of fighting these grown adults in this narrow space was now gone.


    "You fucking brat, I''ll definitely skin you alive!"


    The female pdin showed a malevolent expression as she bombarded Sol with her whip.


    And what was worse...


    Swoosh!


    Screech!


    Even the thick walls of the alleyway were sliced apart by her.


    But Sol could only dodge in this situation. He tried to get close to her multiple times, but her whip was just too fast and shepletely refuse to allow him to get close.


    ''I can''t keep dodging like this.''


    Even though Sol was able to read the female pdin''s movements and dodge the fast whip sessfully, this situation was bad for him.


    There was a time limit on how long he could remove the bracelet before it became too much for his body to handle. Even as he continue to doge, he could feel the toll on his body increasing.


    Sol''s speed lessen as a result and this caused the female pdin''s whip to leave several thin bloody lines across his body.


    If only he could close the gap, Sol was confident he could beat her.


    The male pdin form before was the strongest of the two and was even slightly strong than the leader Sol faced before. That''s why he made sure to deal with him first.


    However, this female pdin was slightly weaker than the leader.


    ''I just need to be faster than her whip, to get close.''


    Sol thought as he continue to dodge the female pdin''s whips.


    Suddenly, hesitation appeared in Sol''s eyes. Though it was only there for a brief moment as he saw Amon huddle up in the corner trying to avoid the female pdin''s whip.


    Sol gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    ''Maybe my bones won''t break this time.''


    Sol thought in his heart as retreated back from one of the female pdin''s attacks, but his foot suddenly faltered.


    The female pdin who was continuously attacking Sol narrowed her eyes at this, then...


    Swoosh!


    Her whip suddenly increased in speed aiming to replicate what she did to the wall to Sol''s face.


    The female pdin had been hiding a portion of her strength and was waiting for an opportunity to strike. She was no weaker than the leader!


    It was Sol''s miscalction. He could only watch as the female pdin''s whip swiftly approached his face. With this attack, Sol would surely die or at the very least be severely injured and disfigured.


    However, Sol''s panic demeanor suddenly fell as he stomp down on the ground.


    The ankle bracelet on his left foot detached, while at the same time the whip struck his face. However, the golden whip merely passed through his body.


    "Damn it!"


    The female pdin cursed.


    Despite being so careful, she was too eager to end this fight that she took the first chance she got when Sol made a mistake. However, it was a trap.


    ''Who is this kid? Speed, power,bat instincts. This kid is a monster.''


    The female pdin could not help but have her heart quiver because even among the disciples from her Seven Great Churches simr in age, this child would be head and shoulders above everyone in terms of raw talent.


    However, she quickly threw all her thoughts to the side and focused after having lost track of Sol.


    ''Even if he''s a monster for his age, he''s still just a kid. I''ll kill him before he grows too much.''


    The female pdin thought as she looked around the alleyway for Sol, however, she realized that his presence hadpletely vanished.


    "W-What?"


    Above the female pdin, Sol suddenly appeared; crouching on the wall as if he was on solid ground.


    The power currently overflowing in his body leaked from his eyes in the form of a sinister dark glow, as well as from his mouth in the form of steam.


    Sol seemed to resemble an untamed beast as he pounced towards the female pdin.


    "You-!"


    The female pdin''s senses were sharp. She quickly turned around andshed out with her whip, but Sol''s figure faded away as the whip passed through him once again.


    Sol then appeared behind the female pdin, and being unable to react to this level of speed, the female pdin was helpless as Sol''s fist mmed into her back.


    The female pdin''s armor did nothing big to weaken the force of the blow as it simply passed through it to rattle her body. With a loud bang, the female pdin''s body was blown through the thick stone wall.


    The force of Sol''s attack was evidently more powerful than before, so she was likely dead with that one blow. However, after Sol made the attack, his body suddenly jolted. He then released a scream filled with agony and fell onto his back.


    The pain Sol was feeling was familiar but it was not pain he could get used to. It was akin to having his bones hammered with a thousand-pound force, while his skin and muscles slowly peeled awayyer byyer.


    ''I need¡­ I need to put on back the bracelets.''


    Even though Sol had this thought, the pain was too much for him to even move.


    These bracelets were something Sol had worn ever since he could remember.


    His father told him never to remove them under any circumstances, but if he had to, he should release the number of bracelets his body could handle.


    After training with his father, Sol managed to remove two under his father''s supervision. But afterwards, almost every bone in his body had either been broken or fractured.


    The fact that he was fine rtive to that time three years ago, means he had made significant improvements. But even with those improvements, the bacsh that taking off two bracelets had on his body was still mind-numbingly painful.


    But even feeling like he was being skinned alive wasn''t what Sol considered truly painful about this, rather it was the pain that wasing from between his brows; a ce where his father said his soul was located.


    At that ce currently, a faint outline of a crescent-moon tattoo could be seen. It was pulsating slightly with a dark glow, but with each pulse, the tattoo would be clearer and the pain from his soul would increase.


    At the same time, odd golden inscriptions appeared on the bracelets on his wrists and began flickering like crazy.


    As this was happening to Sol, in the sky above the vige, beyond human sight. Han Min could be seen floating across from Bishop Adalhard. The two had been fighting for less than an hour but the power difference couldn''t be more clear.


    Bishop Adalhard''s clothes looked unruffled and a dark halo pulsate around his body. This was Holy Energy, though of a different more sinister kind.


    One could still see the golden color of his original Holy Energy mixed inside, but those little specs would soon be dark as well.


    "Are you convinced now? My power is slowly bing close to an Archbishop''s thanks to taking over this vige. After I kill you andplete my mission, I will surely be appointed to the rank of Archbishop by the Cardinal."


    Adalhard then released augh after saying that.


    As for Han Min''s current condition, he was currently three meters tall, and though his size looked imposing, with him missing an arm while a huge hole was in his chest, he looked rather weak and frail.


    But despite his current condition, his expression was extremely tranquil for some reason. He wasn''t even paying attention to Adalhard, something seemed to have drawn his attention making him look down.


    Han Min''s gaze was like a magnifier as it zoomed in on the ground below; stopping on Sol in the alleyway. Han Min then frowned when he saw his son''s condition.


    ''You brat, I thought I told you not to take off the bracelets unless you''re confident you can put them back on?''


    Sol who was gritting his teeth in pain, suddenly heard his father''s voice in his head scolding him.


    With a dumbfounded expression, Sol momentarily forgot the torture-like pain he was feeling as he crooked out.


    "D-Dad?"

 Chapter 15 - 15- Goodbye Son

    <h4>Chapter 15:- Goodbye Son</h4>


    "Big brother Sol!"


    Amon ran to Sol''s side in a panic. He ced his hands on Sol wanting to check how badly he was injured, but Sol''s body immediately spasmed and he sucked in a cold breath of air.


    Just a mere touch and the pain Sol was feeling would re up tenfold.


    Amon seeing this, quickly redrew his hand. But he began to panic even more as he didn''t know how to help.


    ''Tsk, look at you? This is what happens when you don''t listen to your father.''


    Sol heard his father''s scolding once again, this time confirming he wasn''t just imagining it.


    ''But-But I stretched before I took them off like you said. And I had no choice but to take off two, Amon was in danger.''


    ''Amon? What about your safety? Were you even thinking of the dangers the bacsh would cause to your body? It''s good to be selfless son, but think about yourself more.''


    ''...Yes, Father.''


    Hearing his son''s despondent reply, Han Min could not help but sigh.


    ''Is it painful?''


    ''Yes.''


    ''How far are you from the bracelets, can you reach them?''


    ''They''re a few meters away from me, but I¡­ I can''t move to reach them. I''m sorry.''


    ''Why are you apologizing?''


    Han Min said as he formed a hand seal with his remaining hand.


    "???"


    Adalhard who was in the midst of his rant showed a confused expression at Han Min''s actions. He then paused his victory spiel and said.


    "You have been looking down there for the majority of our battle. Are you that eager to see the destruction of your vige?"


    Though Adalhard said this to him, Han Min still paid him no mind.


    After forming the hand seal, Han Min said to Sol.


    ''Son, I want you to listen closely to what I''m about to say. These bracelets are a family heirloom that was passed on to me by my father, but now I think it''s time for me to pass them on to you.''


    Sol hearing this had questions pop into his head.


    This was the first time he heard his father speak about their family. As for who his mother was, his father had described her in detail but it was hard for him to imagine someone he had never seen before.


    All he knew was that she was beautiful, and even his father with his good looks had a hard time winning her over.


    Though despite the questions Sol had, he followed his father''s instructions and simply listen.


    ''When you''re in danger in the future they''ll be able to help you. You can also adjust its size and weight to whatever you want so as you grow stronger you can continue increasing their weight for training. I can''t tell you everything about them now, but as you refine it you''lle to understand them. However, promise me you will never take off all four of them.''


    As Han Min spoke, the two ankle bracelets Sol took off along with the ones on his wrists flickered with light.


    ''I promise... ugh!''


    Sol suddenly felt something being carved onto his ankles and wrists, however,pared to the skin-peeling pain he was still feeling, it might as well be a tickle.


    Several runic marks simr to the ones on the bracelets imprinted themselves around his ankles and wrists.


    After, Han Min was heard saying.


    ''Now I want you to close your eyes and concentrate. Focus on the runic imprints, you need to use them to control the bracelets and called them to you.''


    Sol close his eyes and did as his father said. It was hard ignoring the pain, but he soon managed to sense the runic imprints on his wrists and ankles. From there he sensed a connection between them and the four bracelets.


    Without opening his eyes, Sol could feel how far away they were from him and even ''see'' them. With a thought from Sol, the two ankle bracelets flickering runes stilled, they then floated into the air and shot towards him.


    "Ahh!"


    Amon was heard yelling in surprise at these moving bracelets and ended up falling back onto his butt.


    After the bracelets mped back onto his ankles, Sol released a breath of relief. And even though he was still hit with a wave of exhaustion, it was a lot better than being tortured.


    Seeing how quickly Sol sensed the runic imprints, Han Min smiled.


    ''Good job. Even for me, it took several hours to be able to control them like that. That''s why you''re my son.''


    Despite his father''s cheery tone of voice, Sol held a worried expression on his face as he asked.


    "Dad¡­ where are you right now?"


    Sol wasn''t stupid, he could sense that his father''s words as he exined the bracelets to him sounded reluctant.


    It was as if he was giving him a gift before sending him off into the world.


    But after Sol asked that question, no response came from Han Min; causing Sol to panic.


    ''Dad! Tell me what''s going on.''


    Once again Han Min remained silent, not answering Sol. As a result Sol''s anxiety skyrocket and he couldn''t help but snap.


    "You always keep things from me!!"


    "Big-Big brother Sol?"


    Amon was confused by Sol''s sudden shout, but Sol couldn''t hear him.


    "I don''t care if you don''t tell me who mom is! I don''t care if you don''t want to tell me my origins or what I am!! But¡­ But the vige¡­ The vige and everyone is-"


    ''Sol¡­''


    Han Min finally spoke interrupting Sol.


    ''...I need you to leave the vige.''


    Sol hearing this froze, he couldn''tprehend what his father just said.


    ''Dad, what-what are you-''


    ''Don''t disobey my orders Solovin. Just do as I say and leave. Get as far away from the vige as you can, and don''t look back.''


    Sol''s body shook, and he couldn''t believe what his father was telling him to do. He wanted him to abandon everyone and just run away by himself?


    This went against everything his father ever told him to do, to protect those closest to him.


    ''Dad how could you¡­ How could you say something like that when everyone''s in danger?! The children are being trapped in the temple and the adults are being killed, we need to-''


    ''SOLOVIN!''


    Han Min''s voice rattled Sol''s mind causing him to winch from the volume.


    ''Don''t think of saving anyone when you can''t even save yourself! Are you going to disobey my orders and run head first into danger?!''


    Sol hearing this gritted his teeth, and he slowly stood up as he said.


    ''Even so, I''ll still try to save anyone I can. If I die then so be it!''


    ''You¡­!''


    Han Min''s voice started with a shout, but then it lowered into a soft, almost pleading tone.


    ''¡­.Don''t be so stubborn Solovin. I always kept things from you, and I know I''ve been hard on you. But this is thest time, just heed myst request and save yourself.''


    Sol suddenly felt like he was dosed with a bucket of cold water and his anger dissipated.


    ''Last¡­? Dad you¡­''


    ''I don''t have much time son. Before I''m gone I need to know you''re safe.''


    ''No, what do you mean when you''re gone? YOU CANT!!''


    Sol''s head suddenly swerve around before he suddenly dashed out of the alleyway.


    "Big brother Sol! Where are you going?!"


    Amon followed behind Sol with nervousness. Sol was acting weird and he didn''t know why.


    ''Dad, where are you?!''


    Sol began looking around frantically.


    ''You-I need to see you, tell me what you mean by when you''re gone? What about the vige? You''re supposed to protect the vige! What''s everyone going to do without you¡­ What am I going to do without you? Dad¡­?''


    ''¡­I''m not as strong as you think Sol. I''m too weak to save the vige, that''s why I need you to leave. Goodbye son¡­''


    Sol''s body shook, and tears began to well up in his eyes. He called out to his father through the mental link, but he could feel that he had left.


    Thinking of how this could be thest time he spoke with his father, Sol couldn''t help but break down in tears.

 Chapter 16 - 16- Heavenly Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 16:- Heavenly Eyes</h4>


    Sol clenched his fists and with a blurry vision from the tears in his eyes, he lifted his head to the sky.


    An abundance of grief washed over him, but within his grief, a deep-seated hatred was bubbling underneath the surface.


    Between Sol''s brow, the faint outline of the crescent-moon tattoo appeared once more. Then all of a sudden, Sol felt a stinging sensation in his eyes.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Sol lowered his head and groan from the sudden pain. He was about grab his face, but his hands froze mid-way. That was because the stinging sensation immediately faded away.


    But what happened next stunned Sol.


    His vision began to amplify, and the ground looked closer like he had his face inches from it despite standing up.


    No, even that didn''t exactly describe what he was seeing. It wasn''t just seeing the ground closer, it was much more than that.


    ''It''s like... like...''


    Sol tried in vain to describe the feeling with words but he couldn''t.


    Suddenly, Sol saw an ant crawling on the ground. He could clearly see the ck ant''s mandibles and even the fine hair on its legs. He could even see the reflection in itsrge eyes.


    It was a reflection of himself, arger version of himself.


    Upon seeing this, a strange feeling hit Sol.


    A feeling of being a God looking down on an insignificant bug.


    However, this feeling quickly disappeared and was reced but a nauseous feeling. Sol''s vision increased even more and his entire vision was ck; filled with only the dirt particles on the ground.


    ''Ugh¡­''


    Sol groan and instinctively lifted his head to the sky once more.


    "Wh-What is-"


    Sol was just about to question what was happening to him, but he suddenly saw two dots in the sky. His vision increased even more and those two dots became clearer.


    The scene he witnessed caused both sadness and anger to rise in his heart.


    The two dots were his father and Adalhard floating in the sky above the vige.


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    ..


    Because the conversation between Han Min and Sol was done mentality, it onlysted around two or three minutes. A lot shorter than if they were speaking normally.


    As a result, Adalhard was met with a two-minute silent treatment from Han Min after asking his question.


    Adalhard didn''t mind though, he wasn''t in a hurry to kill Han Min just yet. He still wanted to know who he was and if he was from the Eastern Continent like he suspected.


    Seeing that Han Min finally turned to look at him, Adalhard said.


    "Despite you constantly observing the chaos below, you don''t seem to have much of a reaction. Is it that you ept that the vige will be destroyed, or is it that you don''t care?"


    "¡­"


    Seeing Han Min''s silence, Adalhard ced his hands behind his back and smiled.


    "Despite my questions, you haven''t spoken since we began our fight. How about this¡­"


    Adalhard suddenly raised one of his hands.


    "The acting Guardian that was once the protector of the vige went crazy and brutally killed every adult in the vige. However, the kids were luckily saved by the amicable Church that always showed kindness to the vigers since they came. But why would you do such a thing? Well, you were enraged that you would lose the title of Vige Guarding after we came to the vige, so youshed out."


    After saying that, Adalhard''s smile became wider as he looked at Han Min.


    "How does that sound? This will be told to the kids after witnessing the scene in the vige."


    Han Min frowned at this but did not say anything.


    Adalhardughed and then went on to say.


    "You-"


    However, he suddenly paused and swiftly looked down after feeling someone''s gaze on him.


    "Huh?"


    Adalhard looked taken aback by what he saw.


    Han Min also looked down as well, but when he saw that Sol was the owner of the gaze, his heart sank to the pit of his stomach.


    ''He was able to unlock our race''s Heavenly Eyes? No, how was he able to use it when the bracelets fully sealed his bloodline? Is the bracelet''s seal slowly weakening? Solovin¡­''


    A worried look appeared on Han Min''s face.


    As for Adalhard, he was first shocked when he saw the mysterious gaze on him was from a little child, but upon recognizing who this child was he narrowed his eyes.


    "Interesting, is that your child? What kind of ability is this? It allows him to observe us from this distance? However, isn''t he staring a bit too intensely?"


    All of Sol''s attention was on Adalhard, and he was ring at him.


    The hatred Sol held for Adalhard continued to reach heights he had never known he could hate anyone before.


    However, Adalhard suddenly snorted.


    "I don''t like the look in your eyes brat. Wait until I deal with your father, I''ll fix that gaze of yours."


    As Adalhard said that, his eyes flickered with a dark glow as he met Sol''s gaze.


    Sol immediately felt something stabbed into his eyes and he couldn''t help but groan and take several steps back.


    However, even as blood seeped from his eyes, Sol''s hateful re towards Adalhard never faltered.


    Adalhard immediately frowned when he saw this.


    ''This child¡­ I can''t leave him alive.''


    Killing intent sprang up in Adalhard''s eyes as he thought this.


    Sol instinctively took a step back, then without much thought, he spun around and grabbed a confused Amon. He then bolted towards the vige exit.


    "Oh? Did he sense my killing intent? But what''s the point in running?"


    Adalhard then chuckled to himself, but he suddenly sensed something that made him turn to Han Min.


    "You¡­!!"


    Adalhard eyes widen like saucers.


    What he saw was a golden light shimmering on Han Min''s towering figure. The power emanating from him was steadily increasing. This caused the surrounding space to violently twist and distort.


    "This is a Body Enhancing Technique from the Barbarians! Bastard, so you were from the Eastern Continent!!"


    Han Min merely red coldly at Adalhard.


    "How dare you harm my son in my presence? Since you''re looking for an early death then so be it."


    After Han Min said that, a burst of energy suddenly erupted from him. He then punched out with his remaining hand, and as a result, the void in front of him let out loud a bang as it copsed. The void then continuously shattered as the force of his fist sped towards Adalhard.


    Adalhard''s expression became solemn upon feeling this level of power. It was significantly more powerful than what Han Min had shown so far in their fight.


    If he wasn''t careful, attacks like this can severely injure him, or worse, he could be killed.


    ''How can a mere Body Enhancing Technique increase his strength so much?''


    Adalhard thought as he formed several hand seals. A giant avatar with indistinguishable features was then formed above him from his Holy Energy and punched forward to meet Han Min''s attack.

 Chapter 17 - 17- A Shared Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 17:- A Shared Hatred</h4>


    As the battle between Han Min and Adalhard raged on overhead, Sol managed to avoid the many Pdin Warriors killing the adults in the vige by masking his and Amon''s presence.


    The screams of people were still echoing out as they reached the vige entrance.


    "Wah-What are you doing Big brother Sol?"


    Amon asked when he saw Sol was leaving the vige.


    "Sheesh! Amon, I need you to be quite okay. We''re leaving the vige."


    "What? NO! Alma and Farlon are still trapped inside the temple. They''re trapped with everyone else!"


    "I know Amon, but we have to leave."


    "But¡­ But I promise I woulde back for them... No, I''ll listen to Big Brother Sol. I''m sure your father will save them!"


    Sol hearing this felt his heart restrict inside his chest.


    "Amon, my father, he¡­ he won''t be able save the vige."


    "¡­"


    Little Amon froze when he heard Sol''s words.


    His hands that were gripping Sol''s clothes suddenly began trembling.


    "Big brother Sol¡­ let me go."


    "Amon, just-"


    "I SAID LET ME GO! LET ME GO, LET ME GO, LET ME GO!!!"


    With tears pouring down his face Amon hit Sol''s back as he thrashed around.


    "Amon, listen, you need to be quiet."


    Sol tried to calm down Amon but he wasn''t listening and kept on yelling to be released.


    However, his yells suddenly grind to a halt.


    Sol hearing him suddenly stop turned his head slightly to see what had happened, only to see that Amon was looking at something some distance away.


    While Sol kept running, he followed Amon''s gaze to see what he was looking at. Immediately, Sol''s face went pale white.


    "Amon don''t look!"


    "Wah¡­ D-Dad?"


    On the ground several meters away,y Amon''s lifeless father.


    Sol gritted his teeth and sped up to get further away.


    "No! Big Brother Sol what are you doing?! That''s my father, turn back! Dad, he might be¡­ he might be injured so we need to turn back!"


    Despite Amon''s yells Sol only continued to speed up.


    "Amon that''s not your father! That''s-"


    "Liar! That''s my father! He''s wearing the same clothes as the ones he wore when he sent me to midday prayer!"


    Sobs.


    Sobs.


    Amon''s cries became even louder. No matter how much Sol tried to calm him down, everything was just too much for little Amon to handle.


    "I hate you Big Brother Sol! I''ll never call you Big Brother again and I''ll never forgive me!!"


    "FINE!!!"


    Sol roared as he leaped onto a tree branch in the forest.


    This shout from Sol caused Amon to flinch.


    With a vexed expression, Sol began to leap from tree branch to tree branch.


    "I don''t care if you don''t call Big Brother anymore, and I don''t care if you hate me for the rest of your life. But I made a promise to your father that I''m going to save you, and I''m going to save you, Amon. Even if it kills me!"


    Swoosh!


    Swoosh!


    Swoosh!


    The only thing Sol could hear after his yelling was the wind blowing against his ears. Amon''s yells had died down to sniffles.


    Sometimeter, Sol felt Amon wrapping his hands around his neck before burying his head in his back.


    Amon was doing his best to lessen the noise he was making.


    Sol''s grip tighten around Amon''s legs as he increased his speed even more. Despite the exhaustion he was feeling, Sol didn''t allow himself to slow down one bit.


    From tree branch to tree branch, Sol sped further and further away from the vige. He didn''t even know what direction he was running in, just as long as it was away from the vige.


    However, after nearly thirty minutes of nonstop running. Sol''s foot suddenly slip on a tree branch and he and Amon almost fell.


    Luckily, Sol was able to react quickly and grabbed onto the branch beforepletely falling.


    After climbing up, Sol began breathing heavily as he tried to catch his breath.


    "Are you okay?"


    Sol turned and ask Amon between his heavy pants.


    "I''m fine, Big Brother Sol¡­ And, I''m sorry...*Sniffle*¡­"


    "It''s okay Amon, I know it''s hard but you have to be strong in times like this, okay?"


    Amon nodded, while his head was still buried in Sol''s back.


    Sol took this time to examine his surroundings. He didn''t recognize the shrubbery of this part of the forest, meaning they were lost. And that wasn''t a good thing.


    Inside the Ibbian Mountain Range, there were safe heavens that were protected by Guardian Spirits in the Mountain Range. These Guardian Spirits were also known as Ibbian Beasts.


    Some of them are friendly and allow viges to be built in the territory while protecting them, but some are violent and would kill humans on sight.


    Sol was praying he didn''t just run straight into a hostile Ibbian Beast''s territory.


    After recalling the many territories that were outside of their vige that his father had told him about, Sol continued forward and began looking for any signs that could tell him where he was.


    The best thing right now was to find another vige. However, even Sol didn''t like that idea.


    If that massacre happened to his tribe, what was stopping it from happening to other tribes nearby?


    Ever since the barrier weaken two years ago, outsiders had invaded their Ibbian Mountain Range.


    As Sol continued to leap from branch to branch with Amon on his back, his hatred for those outsiders continue to increase.


    It was because of them that his vige was destroyed.


    And it was because of them his father might be dead.


    "I won''t forgive them Big Brother Sol, I''ll never forgive those outsiders."


    Amon suddenly said, drawing Sol out of his thoughts.


    After a moment of silence, Sol responded.


    "I won''t forgive them either¡­ If I have the chance in the future, then I''ll-"


    Sol was about to swear revenge, but his words were cut short by a loud explosion. This happened right next to them, all the trees in the surroundings were suddenly uprooted as the ground rose into the air.


    Amon''s screams were heard as both he and Sol were sent flying away.


    However, Sol reacted fast and grab Amon and shielded him from the wooden splinters of the trees. With a loud bang, Solnded on the ground hard; his body still covering Amon protectively.


    The loud explosions happened for a few more breaths of time, before eventually quieting down.


    When Sol opened his eyes, he wondered how they were still alive. Luckily, the uprooted trees blocked therge boulders from crushing them.


    Sol unfurled his hands from Amon and asked.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Ye-Yeah."


    Amon stuttered a little shaken up.


    After checking he was really okay, Sol began looking around.


    The evening sun''s light rays that were once blocked by the massive trees were now pouring through the makeshift canopy they were under.


    Thanks to therge trees falling over them, Sol and Amon were able to survive, but now they were slightly trapped by them.


    After thinking for a moment, Sol released an exhale before he extended his hand upwards.


    The bracelet on his wrist detached and shot upward. With several loud bangs, it destroyed the many tree branches overhead.


    Sol didn''t hesitate to grab Amon and leap up through the opened path.


    After reaching the surface of the fallen trees, Sol quickly put the bracelet back on. However, Sol''s eyes suddenly widen along with Amon''s own.


    What they saw after surfacing was a long trail of destroyed trees and raised ground. They had a clear view of howrge the destruction was from standing at the end of the trail, but even then they couldn''t tell where it started.


    "What attacked us? Was it Ibbian Beasts?


    Amon asked as he continued to gape at the scene.


    Sol, however, narrowed his eyes and looked off into the distance of the trail. It started in the direction of the vige.


    "It''s Dad."


    Sol said as he leaped down the uprooted trees and approach the crashed sight.

 Chapter 18 - 18- A World Unknown To Mortal Beings

    <h4>Chapter 18:- A World Unknown To Mortal Beings</h4>


    "Dad!"


    When Sol sprinted towards the end of the long trail, he saw his father as he had thought.


    He was still at his monstrous height, but his figure was dyed in blooding from his missing arm and the hole in his chest.


    ''Cough! Cough!''


    Han Min suddenly vomited out a mouth full of blood. He was actually still alive!


    "Dad!"


    Sol rushed towards Han Min when he saw this.


    It was inhuman that Han Min was actually still alive. It didn''t even look like he had a heart anymore from the hole in his chest.


    This type of physical resilience from his body did not match the strength he had shown. It was like there was supposed to be more to his strength but it was either restricted or was lost.


    Sol quickly put down Amon, before he knelt beside his father. Meanwhile, Amon was looking at Han Min with a pale face


    Sol almost couldn''t recognize his father. His unnaturally smooth and vibrant ck hair waspletely gray; his youthful appearance which did not match his age was gone, reced by the wrinkled face of an old man.


    "...Dad."


    "Cough... S-Sol¡­? Damn it."


    Han Min cursed.


    ''Did that bastard purposely take the battle in this direction?''


    "Sol, leave now!"


    Han Min was barely able to utter those words.


    "But Dad, you¡­ I don''t want to lose you. I want to go back to the vige and train with you like before. I want Amon and the other kids to bug me to y with them. I want to hear the vigers'' warm greetings when I return from the forest. I want¡­ I want to go home, Dad¡­ Sob¡­"


    All of the pent-up emotions Sol was holding in burst out uncontrobly. Tears ceaselessly poured down his face.


    Amon couldn''t help but have tears appear in his eyes as well.


    This was the first time he had seen his Big Brother Sol like this. Even while they were escaping the vige he was the one tofort him; never showing the worry and anxiousness he was feeling.


    But Amon forgot that Sol was only just a few years older than him. Of course he would be nervous, and of course he would be terrified.


    "Sol¡­ What did I tell you to do in these situations?"


    "Sniffle¡­ That I should be strong. But I can''t Dad, I''m not as strong as you."


    Amon clenched his clothes and tried to hold back the tears that threaten to fall by holding up his head.


    Now he knew where Sol got his strong Will from. All the things he admired about Sol came from his father.


    Amon then thought about how some of their tribesmen were turning against Sol''s father; calling for him to be kicked out of the vige. Amon regretted that he didn''t beat the crap out of those kids even more now.


    Hearing Sol''s words, Han Min ced hisrge hand on Sol''s head gently.


    "Look at me, son¡­"


    Through his tears, Sol managed to raise his head to look at his father''s pale face.


    Han Min smiled warmly as he said.


    "The look in your eyes resembles your mother''s own. When I look at you I would always recall her; the both of you would always question and doubt your abilities at every step of the way, not knowing that when I look at you both I see two strong, kind, and resilient individuals who I am proud of."


    Sol''s sobs died down to sniffles, then to a few hups at a time.


    "Solovin Iziah Sris. Your second name is from your mother''s name, Zia. She''s the only woman I ever loved, and I''m happy that I''ll be able to see her again¡­ So, don''t feel sad son..."


    Han Min''s voice suddenly trailed off while his hand on Sol''s head slipped and fell to his side.


    "Dad¡­?"


    "¡­"


    "Hup."


    Sol didn''t mournfully cry out at his father''s death, he merely bowed his head and cried silently.


    "Big Brother Sol¡­"


    Amon softly called out from behind, but then he suddenly saw something and called out to Sol again but this time with a yelled


    "Big-Big brother Sol, look! That''s¡­!"


    Sol was quick to raise his head to see what Amon was shouting at, but what he saw made him at a loss for words.


    His father''s legs had partially transformed into many golden specs of light.


    "What''s happening?"


    Sol asked baffled, but by the time he finish his words, his father''s entire body quickly turn into golden specs of light.


    "Ah, no wait!"


    Sol grabbed at the golden specs, devastated by having his father''s body disappear like this. But as he reached out, the golden specs of light suddenly began to swirl, forming a vortex.


    Inside this golden vortex appeared an illusory, starry ck crescent moon. Looking at it, one would get the feeling that a universe was contained inside this small crescent moon. It wasrgely different from the tattoo that appeared on Sol''s forehead; it was more developed.


    Before Sol could react, the illusory crescent moon shot towards him and entered his forehead. Sol then felt a stabbing sensation in his soul like something was branding itself on it, but it only hurt for a split second before a cooling sensation washed over him.


    Two things happened when this crescent moon entered Sol. The runes on the four bracelets his father gifted him flickered with light while an additional spiraling runic symbol was branded on it.


    The other event that happened was urring somewhere far away.


    In a world unknown to mortal beings.


    "Bring me my son''s Enigma from the Mortal Realm."


    Inside a pitch-ck void, a voice was heard rumbling out like thunder.


    Suddenly, golden runes appeared out of thin air in the shape of a door. This magical door then opened causing light to pour into this dark void.


    However, even the bright light from the door was unable to reach far into this darkness. It seemed as if the darkness was swallowing up the light, stopping it from getting further into the void.


    After the door was open, a handsome young man wearing a strange, but luxurious-looking golden attire stepped out.


    Smirking, this young man nonchntly said.


    "It is not easy for us to go to the Mortal Realm, it will take many, many years. And the price will be-"


    "Child of Hermes."


    The calm but thunderous voice rumbled in the dark void cutting off the young man. Then, inside the dark void, two golden suns appeared in the sky far above the young man.


    No wait, those weren''t suns. They were the eyes of a being, an extremely, extremelyrge being.


    The pupils of that beingnded on the young man who looked nothing more than an ant in its eyes.


    When the gaze of that beingnded on him, the young man''s nonchnt air melted away to be reced by a struggling expression. Merely a gaze, but the pressure of this gaze felt like it was going to kill the young man.


    With a pale face, the young man hurriedly choked out before being killed.


    "I-I am a direct descendant of Hermes and a third-generation Heir to the Pantheon of Gods. If you dare to kill me-"


    Snort.


    Bleh!


    The young man violently coughed up a mouth full of blood from that snort.


    "You are right, if I kill you that annoying fellow will use it as an excuse to spurt lightning in my Realm. Just leave and do as Imand. The price does not matter."


    Swoosh!


    As soon as thoserge eyes closed, the young man turned and dashed out the golden door with a panicked look on his face.


    But internally, he was cursing therge being.


    ''Fuck you, fuck your mother, fuck your women, and fuck your fucking children! Fucking bastard dare harm me, wait until I tell grandfather of this!!''


    After the door closed, darkness fully returned to the void once more.

 Chapter 19 - 19- The Appearance Of A Moon On A Moonless Night

    <h4>Chapter 19:- The Appearance Of A Moon On A Moonless Night</h4>


    "Big brother Sol."


    Amon called out to Sol causing him toe out of his momentary daze. After whipping his tears, Sol stood up.


    His father wanted him to leave so he should hurry.


    "Let''s go."


    Sol went to carry Amon and hurry away from this ce, but his hand suddenly grabbed nothing but empty air.


    Sol immediately stiffen at this, but he soon whipped his head around.


    "A-Amon!"


    "Kukukuku! Is that bastard already dead? But why don''t I see his body?"


    Sol''s hands and feet grew cold and his heart began to pound rapidly.


    Adalhard was several meters away holding Amon by his neck. His golden robes were mere rags on his blood-soaked body, while one of his hands looked like it was forcefully ripped from his shoulder.


    Adalhard''s overall appearance looked wretched, but despite his severely injured state, Sol''s nervousness was still at sky-high levels.


    "Let him go!!"


    Sol roared out as he burst forth with all the speed he could muster towards Adalhard.


    "Child do not be so quick to rush to your death, give me some time to devour this nutrient."


    Sol ignored Adalhard and punched forward, but his fist was blocked by a three-meter radius ck barrier that appeared around Adalhard. Sol was sent flying from the rebound as a result; coughing up a mouth full of blood as hended on the ground.


    However, Adalhard frowned when he heard the barrier crack before several fissures appeared on it.


    ''Despite his exhaustion, he can still disy such strength? It would be a waste to just kill him, perhaps I can turn him into my servant and nurture him.''


    Adalhard smiled.


    "Big Brother Sol-Ugh!"


    Amon tried to call out to Sol, but Adalhard suddenly squeezed his neck.


    "I see you''ve been diligently praying to have this much faith energy. But why did you kids stop praying? If it weren''t for that do you think I would be injured this badly fighting that bastard?"


    Adalhard squeezed Amon''s throat tighter.


    "I''m too far away from the vige to call on that gathering of faith energy, but Lord Gao-On always provides seeing how he sent you here. You''re good enough to replenish my power somewhat. "


    Adalhard praised his Lord Ga-On for the meal before he opened his gapping mouth and sucked.


    "AH-AHHH!!!"


    Little Amon couldn''t help but cry out in agony as a golden stream flowed from his body towards Adalhard''s opened mouth.


    Midway from entering Adalhard''s mouth, the golden aura from Amon turned pitch ck and mixed with Adalhard''s Holy Power.


    "NO!! Bastard!!"


    Sol took two steps forward and instantly one bracelet on his ankle and one on his wrists fell with a loud bang. Sol''s figure instantly reached Adalhard''s barrier before heshed out with a monstrous kick.


    BANG!


    The already cracked barrier shatter into fragmented pieces, causing Adalhard to frown once again, but he wasn''t overly concerned.


    After the barrier shattered, Sol was knocked back by the force. But despite destroying the ck barrier, his heart dropped as there was a second one surrounding Adalhard.


    "Big brother¡­ Sol¡­"


    Sol looked over at Amon and his body trembled.


    Rage.


    A blinding rage Sol had never felt before erupted from every fiber of his being.


    "AHHHHH!!!!"


    Sol released a mad howl and he charged at Adalhard; his fists mmed against the barrier as he tried to break it. However, the more of the Holy Power Adalhard sucked from Amon, the denser the barrier became.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Sol''s fists and legs rammed against the barrier again and again. The ground beneath him cracked and fissures lined its surface.


    However, the barrier merely trembled at his futile attempts.


    But after a few breaths of time, even the trembling from the barrier stopped and became stable.


    Soon, Sol''s attacks slowed down.


    His hands and legs were mangled at this point and he could no longer feel them. But Sol managed to deal a few more blows before the pain in his broken legs forced him to stumble back.


    Thud


    A soft almost inaudible sound of something hitting the ground echoed out. Inside the barrier, Adalhard had released Amon from his grip.


    With tears streaming down his face, Sol looked at Amon''s corpse which had be extremely emaciated like all his blood and vitality had been sucked out.


    He felt numb and he couldn''t breathe. Sol wanted to believe all of the events that happened so far was just a long nightmare he would wake up from.


    Perhaps he had fallen asleep earlier in the day after exhausting himself from cutting the forest trees with his father. He needed to wake up before his father scold him.


    He needed to¡­ wake up¡­


    Sol was in denial of reality.


    He could no longer feel the pain from his broken arms and legs, and neither could he feel the bacsh from him taking off two bracelets either.


    Sol''s mind was somewhere else entirely and he just stood there in a daze. Perhaps if he stood still he would awake from this dream.


    But Sol''sst strand of rationality denied him the chance to believe this was merely a dream.


    And Sol hated it, he hated the fact that he couldn''t escape from reality. So much so his denial turned to extreme malice and hatred.


    Sol''s head shot up and he red at Adalhard as if he wanted to drink his blood and gnaw on his flesh.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    BANG!


    Sol suddenly released a maddening scream before he mmed his head against the barrier with full force.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Sol continuously banged his head against the barrier, uncaring of the damage he was doing to his already wrecked body.


    However, with ast head m against the barrier, the pain soon forced Sol to stop and he knocked himself unconscious.


    But even as he slipped into unconsciousness, his red eyes filled with hatred continued to re at Adalhard.


    Adalhard watch all of this, and he saw the look in Sol''s eyes. That look caused him topletely scrap his idea of keeping Sol alive as his servant.


    ''This child will only be a sword aiming at my back if he''s left alive.''


    Although it was a pity to let such a talented youth go to waste, Adalhard unhesitatingly made his decision to kill Sol.


    With a gesture from him, the barrier around him warped before condensing into a three-meter-long ck spear; that had fanciful carvings on it while a ghostly ck aura emanated from it.


    Without wasting much time, Adalhard pointed at Sol, and the spear was sent flying towards him.


    Pitua!


    The spear effortlessly pierced Sol''s chest where his heart was, pinning him to the ground.


    With another hand motion from Adalhard, the spear twisted and sent Sol''s flesh and internal organs flying everywhere.


    After killing Sol, Adalhard felt a weight he hadn''t realized lifted from his shoulders. He looked at ease as he turned and flew off back to the vige.


    ...


    Swoosh!


    With a low whistle, the evening wind blew across this ruined battlefield.


    From the broken tree line several meters away, a small green creature leaped out.


    It was little Zeel.


    Little Zeel ran as fast as its little chubby legs could allow him towards the battlefield, and soon, little Zeel reached the bloody area where Sol had been brutally killed.


    After sniffing around, little Zeel''s eyes flickered with a sad light.


    If only it came sooner, perhaps it could have helped. But due to the nature of its existence, it could not have followed Sol into the vige without dire consequences to itself.


    But Little Zeel had waited by the vige entrance for Sol, however, when Sol finally exit the vige, he had madly dashed off into the forest.


    It was only now Little Zeel had caught up to Sol, but he had already been killed.


    Little Zeel roamed around the battlefield until the sun was beginning to set; unwilling to just leave.


    However, it soon turned and reluctantly left; its gaze lingered on the battlefield for onest time before dashing into the forest.


    ...


    Swoosh!


    A cool breeze blew through the battlefield. The sun soon set, ushering in a moonless night as if to conclude the bloodbath that had happened during the day.


    At least, that was how the scene panned out for a brief moment.


    On the battlefield, a starry ck crescent moon materialized in mid-air.


    It then began to release a resplendent deep blue glow that seemed to act as this night''s missing moon.


    This light illuminated the entire battlefield and spread out to the forest nearby.


    After this urred, something strange began to happen.


    Something that no mortal being could everprehend.


    Time froze for all existences in the cosmos.


    Only the crescent moon seemed to be unaffected.


    No.


    Perhaps it was the thing that was causing Time in the universe to stand still.

 Chapter 20 - 20- Pandemonium In A Realm No Mortal Can Enter

    <h4>Chapter 20:- Pandemonium In A Realm No Mortal Can Enter</h4>


    This mysterious crescent moon then began to tremble, while its illusory form morphed into something else entirely.


    A sun.


    As this transformation to the crescent moon urred, the blue light it was emanating slowly became golden.


    The time that was frozen for all living beings in the cosmos then began to reverse. And it wasn''t a simple reversal of time.


    The heavens that govern the universe itself were being forced to bend to this illusory crescent moon''s Will.


    It was a Will that no being in creation, not even the Heavens and the beings that lived with it, would dare go against.


    It was the Will of Time.


    Or at least a portion of it.


    But despite being only a fragment of this Will, the crescent moon was still able to rewind time for all living beings.


    The past became the present, and the present became an unknown future once more¡­


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Sol continuously bang his head against the barrier, uncaring of the damage he was doing to his already wrecked body.


    However, with ast head m against the barrier, the pain soon forced Sol to stop and he knocked himself unconscious.


    But even as he slipped into unconsciousness, his red eyes continued to re at Adalhard.


    Adalhard watch all of this, and he saw the look in Sol''s eyes.


    That look immediately caused him topletely scrap his idea of keeping Sol alive as his servant.


    ''This child, he''ll only be a sword aiming at my back if he''s left alive.''


    Although it was a pity to let suck a talented youth go to waste, Adalhard unhesitatingly made his decision to kill Sol.


    With a gesture from Adalhard, the barrier around him warped before condensing into a three-meter-long ck spear with fanciful carvings on them.


    Without wasting much time, Adalhard pointed at Sol, and the spear was sent flying towards him.


    However¡­


    Swoosh!


    A green figure suddenly leaped out of the forest.


    DANG!


    A tree root then appeared from beneath the ground in front of Sol to deflect Adalhard''s spear. Meanwhile, another tree root rose and wrapped around Sol''s body; dragging him towards Little Zeel at the edge of the forest


    "Who dares?!"


    Adalhard seeing this roared, but when he saw it was a creature his eyes narrowed.


    "A mere beast dare interferes? You can die along with that brat!"


    Adalhard formed a hand seal with his only hand creating three more ck spears from a sliver of the Holy Power he had remaining. Those three ck spears rotated creating fierce winds as they pierced the void towards Little Zeel and Sol.


    Little Zeel rushed forward and leaped on top of the vine carrying Sol, he then puffed out his little chest in a rather cute manner.


    But don''t be fooled but this cuteness, as Little Zeel puffed out his chest, vicious-looking tree roots with skin-tearing spikes all over them suddenly spurted from the ground to block Adalhard''s spears.


    As the two attacks met, several loud ngs rang out as if metal was shing against metal.


    Seeing this little animal blocking his attack, Adalhard realized it was no ordinary creature.


    "An Ibbian Beast with such strength from a young age? This thing is the offspring of a Guardian Ibbian Beast!"


    When Adalhard made this conclusion, he couldn''t help but frown.


    "How is it that a situation like this urred just as I was about to kill that brat? What a lucky bastard. However, such luck does not happen twice!"


    Adalhard''s figure left an afterimage in his original position as he appeared several dozen meters away near Little Zeel.


    Little Zeel who was struggling to pull Sol with his mouth and the help of his tree roots, began to panic when Adalhard appeared.


    The cause of this dy was because of the bracelets Sol was wearing, it made him too heavy.


    Adalhard waved his hand towards Little Zeel as he appeared. Little Zeel was unable to react and was sent flying by a ck palm; smashing against a tree with a whimper.


    Adalhard snorted, extremely annoyed he was forced to use up his limited amount of Holy Power. He was then about to turn around to kill Sol, but at the same time he turned a loud bang echoed out.


    "Huh?"


    Adalhard was confused. The sound came from the position where Sol was. However, when he looked, Sol''s body was gone. What remained was a small ck bracelet.


    "This brat, where-?!"


    Adalhard was about to yell, but a cold chill suddenly made its way down his spine.


    Adalhard slowly turned around and saw Sol kneeling beside the creature he had pped away.


    ''How-How did he get behind me?''


    As Adalhard was baffled at this situation, Sol suddenly stood up after checking on Little Zeel.


    Without saying a word he began walking towards Adalhard.


    Adalhard who was closely watching him suddenly took a step back.


    "W-What¡­?"


    The step back waspletely on instinct, and it even surprised Adalhard himself.


    Something from Sol made him feel a deep sense of dread. However, Adalhard refused to ept such a thing.


    "This brat! Just di-"


    BANG!


    Before Adalhard could finish his words, he was cut off by Sol''s fist. He was sent flying with a loud bang. His body was tossed like a ragged doll in the air, and after rolling several tens of meters Adalhard finally came to a stop.


    An indentation could be seen on the side of Adalhard''s skull.


    ''I-If I hadn''t reacted in time and formed a barrier, that attack would have shattered my skull. W-What is happening?''


    Adalhard slowly raised into a sitting position and looked at Sol as approached him.


    Steam radiated from his body and a dark ominous glow was emanating from his eyes.


    Adalhard felt his hands and feet grow cold. His instincts were telling him if he didn''t run now, he was going to die.


    However, before Adalhard could make his escape, something in the sky caught his attention.


    "This-This is¡­??!!"


    Adalhard''s eyes widen in shock and he stuttered out his words but was unable to finish them.


    What he saw in the sky was the vague image of a terrifyinglyrge entity. It seemed like a giant that was holding up the very heavens themselves.


    However, this entity''s gaze was directed not at the heavens but at the earth. No, in fact, the entity seemed to be looking at something.


    ''Oh, Lord Ga-On, protect this child. For what reason would such a mighty entity appear to observe us mortals on earth?''


    In his shock stupor, Adalhard found himself asking this.


    However, he quickly realized something.


    Why did the entity seem to be looking at him specifically?


    It was then that Adalhard met the entity''s gaze, and immediately he recognized the look in its eyes.


    "What?! N-No, this is simply absurd, just what is this situation?!!"


    Adalhard cried out in rm when he realize it wasn''t just a feeling, but this entity who seemed to be a God from the heavens was looking at him!


    And that look in its eyes was exactly the same as Sol''s own!


    In that ce unknown to Mortals, therge entity inside the void had his golden eyes snapped open.


    "This is¡­"


    A look of shock could be seen in them.


    However, the look in his eyes suddenly turned cold, bordering on murderous intentions.


    "The Heavenly Laws are slightly disturbed. It is not a coincidence my son had just died when this feeling appeared. Wait, could it be¡­ that abomination is still alive?"


    Therge being''s voice, which was filled with rage, shook the void and distorted space.


    However, after a moment, his anger died down.


    "No, perhaps this is good. I could use this situation to my favor."


    As therge being said this, a profound look that no mortal man could possess flickered brightly in his eyes. Therge being then closed them allowing the void to return to its calm state.


    However, thisrge being wasn''t the only one that felt the slight shift in the Heavenly Laws. And though he knew the cause of it, the rest did not know.


    As a result, pandemonium swept across this Realm no Mortal can enter, and the search for the source of the Heavenly Laws distortion was carried out by scouring the Realm.


    But they would not find anything as they were looking in the wrong Realm.

 Chapter 21 - 21- Thou Art A Child Of The Titans?

    <h4>Chapter 21:- Thou Art A Child Of The Titans?</h4>


    A God looking down at an insignificant bug.


    The feeling Sol had felt while looking at the ant returned once more. But this time the feeling was more intense, and the creature he was looking down at wasn''t an ant, but a human.


    This sensation of being able to dictate another''s life was extremely intoxicating.


    It was simr to the euphoria Sol always felt when he took off a bracelet, but this time the feeling was amplified.


    Everything was amplified.


    Sol''s body continued to overflow with power causing steam to pour out from his pores. Through this steam, the crescent moon tattoo could be seen flickering on Sol''s forehead. It was much clearer than before.


    In the midst of this suffusing intoxicating feeling of power, Sol raised his hand towards the paled face Adalhard.


    At the same time, Adalhard saw the being in the sky raise its hand, and an extremely archaic aura engulfed the whole battlefield.


    This was the Hand of a God-like being, nothing in creation could oppose its might.


    Seeing this scene and feeling this archaic aura, Adalhard''s scalp immediately went numb and his heart rate increased; filling his ears with loud thumping noises.


    If this didn''t convince Adalhard that this projection was of Sol, then the crescent moon tattoo that was on the projection''s forehead would clear all the doubt he had.


    "J-Just who are you?! What kind of power is this?!!"


    Adalhard howled in panic, rage, and fear. If felt like he was going to go crazy.


    But as Sol raised his hand, the feeling of death engulfed him and caused chills to seep into his bones.


    "No! Impossible! I refuse to ept this!!!"


    Adalhard released a mad howl as his hand started to form continuous hand seals. However, as his hand created shadows moving from one seal to another, a crazy look appeared in his eyes.


    He seemed to have gonepletely mad in the face of his eminent death.


    Suddenly, a hand formed at his stump from his Holy Energy. This newly formed hand then began weaving hand seals as well.


    After each dozen hand seals Adalhard weaved, a strange and profound aura slowly began to form around him. Meanwhile, blood was continuously dripping from his lips.


    With a final hand seal, the aura around Adalhard actually became archaic, simr to the aura Sol''s projection was releasing.


    Although this took a while to exin, from Adalhard starting his hand seals andpleting his final one, it actually happened extremely fast. Adalhard must have weaved hundreds, if not thousands of hand seals in mere moments.


    After he finished weaving hand seals, Adalhard then mmed his palms on the ground.


    "LORD GA-ON, GIVE ME STRENGTH!!!"


    Adalhard roared out, the mad look in his eyes increasing to new heights.


    BANG!!


    The archaic aura around Adalhard exploded, but he also coughed out a mouth full of blood before listlessly falling onto the ground.


    The battlefield that was engulfed by Sol''s projection''s archaic air now had two powers shing on equal footing.


    The only way to stop a God was to be one!


    A thirty-meter Divine Projection of a figure appeared above Adalhard. This figure was golden and had indistinguishable features, but he seem to resemble a man.


    When this figure appeared, his mere presence caused the world to be deathly silent. He was the manifestation of Adalhard''s beliefs and faith. An incarnation of Lord Ga-On, one of the seven followers of the Goddess of death and destruction, Keres.


    At this time, Adalhard''s body shook, and his appearance visible age while his hair turned gray. Looking at him at this moment, he seemed to have aged about a hundred years.


    And indeed he had.


    To summon Lord Ga-On''s incarnation, Adalhard had to use a forbidden technique of his Church. This technique was only exclusive to the Cardinals, but he had managed to learn a part of it.


    However, this power was simply beyond anything the current him could handle, so he directly lost arge portion of his vitality as a consequence of using this forbidden technique.


    But Adalhard seemed not to care for his condition and he slowly raised while he red at Sol who had stopped some distance away.


    When the Divine Projection of Lord Ga-On appeared, not only Sol but the hand of his projection in the sky paused due to the power from this golden figure.


    However, something strange happened. Lord Ga-On''s projection suddenly looked up at Sol''s projection in the sky.


    The projection Adalhard summon seemed to only be a manifestation of his faith, so the projection held no sentience and merely had a nk look in its eyes.


    However, when its gaze met Sol''s projection, a light flickered in its eyes as if it had gained consciousness.


    Lord Ga-On''s projection then looked away from Sol''s projection and onto Sol himself.


    "Thou art a Child of the Titans?"


    An archaic voice suddenly reverberated across the battlefield.


    The power in this voice was terrifying and it gave one the feeling that if they did not bow down and worship this figure immediately it would be sphemous.


    Sol''s hand dropped to his side and he looked at this figure silently.


    This didn''t seem like Sol.


    He was different like his body was being controlled by power acting in self-defense.


    But this power seemed to loath Lord Ga-On as Sol''s face suddenly contorted into a grim look. The disgust his eyes contained was indescribable.


    Adalhard, who was no longer in control of his projection was first stunned, but upon hearing the voice, his body shook and he instinctively bowed and cried out.


    "Praise Lord Ga-On!"


    As Adalhard knelt on the ground his body began to tremble uncontrobly. He didn''t understand what was going on. Did he actually summon his Lord Ga-On? Or was it because of that brat?


    Lord Ga-On ignored Adalhard and acted as if he didn''t exist. He instead cast a cursory nce at Sol before lifting his hand.


    "Merely a child of the Titans but thou dare show such contemptuousness toward me?"


    Lord Ga-On then grasped at Sol''s projection in the sky and the world seemed to contort with a sudden twist of his wrist.


    The Heavenly Laws in the area were immediately forced to bend to his Will. This was power beyond one''s imagination, the powerparable to a God.


    Inside Sol''s body, a loud bang echoed out and he then stumbled several steps back while blood spurted from his mouth.


    In the sky, his projection slowly dissipated while the aura around him began to wain.


    With another grasp of Lord Ga-On''s hand, Sol''s body stiffen before he rose into the air.


    Lord Ga-On then nced at the crescent moon on Sol''s forehead and his eyes showed immense greed.


    Swoosh!


    Sol''s body flew through the air to stop in front of Lord Ga-On, and without hesitation, hisrge finger tapped Sol''s forehead.


    Sol immediately released a cry of agony.


    The pain was worse than the bacsh he received before.


    It was pain no human should feel. But it was only getting stronger and stronger as the crescent moon was being torn from his very soul.


    Adalhard looked up from his knelt position at this and he couldn''t understand what was going on. Everything was happening too fast.


    As Lord Ga-On extracted Sol''s crescent moon, the greed in his eyes continue to increase by the second. It seemed as if he was about to receive a Heavenly Treasure the likes of which he could only dream of obtaining.


    But who would have thought he would stumble upon a defenseless child Titan through one of his followers'' manifestations?


    Lord Ga-On didn''t want to waste time and he moved fast to retrieve the crescent moon.


    However, as Lord Ga-On was on the verge of ripping the crescent moon from a screaming Sol''s soul, a golden light suddenly burst from Sol''s forehead that had Lord Ga-On stumbling back several steps.


    Shock filled Lord Ga-On''s eyes as he looked at Sol floating in the air with golden rays emanating from his body. Meanwhile, on his forehead, the tattoo of a small sun appeared between his crescent moon.


    "This-This is Holy Power!"

 Chapter 22 - 22- I Won’t Look For Him, He’ll Come Right To Me

    <h4>Chapter 22:- I Won¡¯t Look For Him, He¡¯ll Come Right To Me</h4>


    Adalhard who was knocked away from the st cried out when he saw the aura around Sol.


    However his eyes suddenly widen in horror as another projection appeared in the sky above Sol. This time Adalhard didn''t feel fear, what he instead felt was an obligation to bow down to this projection and worship it.


    This feeling was even more intense than Lord Ga-On''s own, and this terrified him.


    As for Lord Ga-On, upon seeing this projection his figure trembled and he immediately knelt on one kneel while yelling.


    "This humble servant of Goddess Keres has done something irredeemable! I ask for thy''s mercy!!"


    As Lord Ga-On yelled this, his voice was filled with terror.


    Adalhard had his mind go nk when he saw this scene unfold. His Lord Ga-On, who he and his Church worshiped wholeheartedly, was kneeling to this boy and asking for forgiveness?


    Adalhard turned to look at Sol shimmering in an abundance of Holy Power and a sense of dread overcame him.


    Just who was he trying to kill? What kind of origin did this boy have?


    As Adalhard was still in shocked by this development, Sol''s raised his hand and grasped towards Lord Ga-On.


    "O-Oh Descendant of Hemera, the Goddess of Light! I ask for thy''s forgiveness!!"


    Lord Ga-On again cried out tragically when he saw Sol''s actions.


    But seeing that Sol had no intention of sparing him, Lord Ga-On''s consciousness tried to leave the projection Adalhard summoned.


    But with Sol''s grasp, he seemed to have absolute authority over Lord Ga-On''s Holy Power energy, as if the power he wielded was a level above Lord Ga-On''s own.


    As a result, the projection that was created by faith energy became a prison for Lord Ga-On''s consciousness.


    "NO!!"


    Lord Ga-On released a bloodcurdling screaming fit as a sun appeared on the projection''s forehead and seeped inside to be branded on his consciousness.


    "How-How dare thou mark me with thou''s Holy Crest?! I am a servant of Goddess Keres, even if thou art a Descendant of Hemera, this is going too far!!"


    Lord Ga-On was enraged by Sol''s actions, but he wasn''t allowed to finish his vexed rant as Sol waved his hand at the projection. The projection then dissipated into golden specs which slowly scattered in the air.


    After that, Sol''s shimmering golden pupilsnded on Adalhard.


    Adalhard''s body trembled uncontrobly and he didn''t hesitate to m his forehead on the ground and cry out.


    "This servant of Lord Ga-On wishes to ask Descendant of-!!"


    Adalhard wanted to copy what Lord Ga-On said and begged for mercy, but his words were cut short as he heard a loud thud.


    Adalhard looked up and saw that Sol had fallen onto the ground unconscious.


    Seeing this, Adalhard blinked.


    He soon then stood up with a hesitant look on his face.


    After waiting for a few seconds to see if Sol would move, Adalhard suddenly turned around and bolted.


    The thought of killing Sol crossed his mind, but the scene he witnessed before, his Lord Ga-On bowing to Sol was just too shocking. It was something he would never forget.


    However, a few seconds into his fleeing Adalhard suddenly paused.


    "If I run and that bastard survives, wouldn''t hee after me after what I did to his vige?"


    The fear of what would happen to him in the future triumph over Adalhard''s fear of Sol now.


    With murderous intent in his eyes, Adalhard turned around and flew back to the battlefield.


    As he reached he immediately flew over to Sol''s unconscious body and formed a small ck spear from the arm he created from Holy Energy.


    "As long as I kill him, then I won''t have to live in fear for the rest of my life."


    After steeling his conviction, Adalhard flew toward Sol and stabbed out with the ck spear.


    However, with a loud dang his spear was deflected by a tree root, and he was knocked back.


    Little Zeel limply ran over to stand in front of Sol''s body. Its gaze was fierce as it looked at Adalhard in the air.


    Seeing this Ibbian Beast Adalhard cursed.


    "Damn beast! Die!!"


    Adalhard was enraged. He felt like if he didn''t kill Sol right now he might never get an opportunity like this again in the future.


    Adalhard spat out a mouth full of blood onto the small spear in his hand, causing a few more wrinkles to appear on his face. But the small spear becamerger in his hand before he rushed toward Sol.


    With a violent swing, the roots Little Zeel created to block him were instantly destroyed.


    Little Zeel seeing this began to hurriedly cry out.


    "Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!"


    The look in Little Zeel''s eyes was one of panic as it continued to make those hurried sounds, all while Adalhard drew closer.


    Suddenly, a sigh was heard echoing out in the surroundings.


    "My child, I will help only this once."


    As the voice said this, Little Zeel made several more sounds before jumping onto Sol''s body.


    Afterwards, Little Zeel began releasing a green glow that encapsted his and Sol''s unconscious body.


    Just as Adalhard reached the ground and stabbed out with his spear, both Little Zeel and Sol''s bodies disappeared with a green sh.


    When Adalhard saw his spear stabbing into the ground, missing them, he couldn''t help but raise his head to the sky and roared out in frustration.


    But after releasing this roar, Adalhard suddenly coughed out a mouth full of blood before his vision began to swim making him stagger a bit.


    After regaining his footing, Adalhard started breathing heavily as he felt a timer had begun counting down to when he was going to be killed.


    "No, I''ll find him and kill him!"


    Adalhard said, but even he knew to find Sol in thisrge Mountain Range was impossible. But what other options did he have?


    As long as Sol lived, his life would be in danger. No, not even his own life, his Seven Great Churches could be in danger!


    Adalhard''s eyes narrowed and he was about to fly into the air so he could go back to the vige to gather people to hunt down Sol. However, his body suddenly froze.


    His head then swerved to look at something several meters away. After walking over to that area Adalhard widened his eyes in surprise.


    The thing he was looking at was the emaciated corpse of Amon.


    After his initial surprise, Adalhard was then hit with a thought.


    A wicked smile soon appeared on his face as he said.


    "I won''t look for him, he''lle right to me."


    After saying this, Adalhard grabbed Amon and flew into the air; staggering a bit due to the added weight.


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    ..


    Somewhere on the outskirts of the Ibbian Mountain Range near the Eastern Continent, Sol''s unconscious body could be seen.


    He was shirtless and several white bandages were wrapped around his torso and shoulders.


    Sol''s eyes twitched several times like he would wake up, but eventually, they would stop.


    This had happened many times before, but today seemed to be different.


    Sol''s eyes began twitching again, this time more than usual.


    A groan then escaped Sol''s lips. He had woken up but immediately as he did his senses were suddenly hit by the pain his body was in.


    Sol tried to open his eyes wanting to see what was going on, but as his blurry vision cleared, he suddenly saw the face of an old man standing over him really closely.


    "Damn brat! Are you finally awake? If you''re awake then hurry and get up to greet your Master!"

 Chapter 23 - 23- I Know What You Want

    <h4>Chapter 23:- I Know What You Want</h4>


    "Wah! W-Who are you?!"


    Sol having been frightened by this old man went to jump up, but his eyes suddenly went wide while his body stiffen at the sharp and intense pain that shot through his entire body.


    Sol fell back with a thud.


    "Ha! Calm down brat, there''s no use trying to get up in your condition. And you ask me who I am? I''m your new Master!"


    Hearing that, Sol looked at this old man strangely, before he then ignored himpletely and began looking around.


    Seeing this, the old man''s eyes widen at the disrespect.


    "Damn brat, what''s with that look! You-!"


    "Where am I? How did I get here?"


    Sol asked with confusion, still ignoring the old man.


    Despite being ignored, the old man still huffed and replied.


    "No idea brat, you just suddenly appear in front of me along with-"


    Sol didn''t make the old man finish as the confused look on his face suddenly change dramatically.


    "N-No, my vige¡­ Dad and¡­ and Amon. Where is Amon?"


    Hearing this, the old man''s face became unusually solemn, but to appear at ease he picked his ears and nonchntly said.


    "Not sure who that is, you''re the only human that appeared in front of me along with-"


    Before the old man could finish, a loud wail suddenly came from Sol. Sol then went into an uncontroble crying fit.


    "Damn brat, will you let me finish!"


    The old man roared after being interrupted not once but twice!


    However, as Sol''s wails got louder and his face became a mess overflowing with tears, the old man started to get worried.


    "Ah! Hey brat, what''s with you all of a sudden? Should a boy your age be crying like this? I don''t know what happened to you or who this Amon person is, but with my help, I can find him for you. How about this, first you need to be my-"


    "Wahh!"


    Before the old man could finish, Sol let out a loud wail, perhaps because of the old man''s words.


    Through his hups and wails, Sol said.


    "Amon¡­ Amon is dead¡­ so is my entire vige and my dad¡­ my dad is... *Hup*¡­ *Sob*"


    The old man knew this child might have experienced something traumatic, and realizing that he might have made things worse for this child, he lost most of his nonchnt demeanor.


    "Ah, hey bra-I mean, kid. Cheer up will yah? I''m sure everthi-"


    "I won''t forgive them! I''ll never forgive them!!"


    It wasn''t normal for this old man to beforting others, but he was trying his best nheless to be sympathetic to this brat. However, he was only being interrupted, so why bother?!


    "I need to go to my vige."


    Sol sort of calmed down from his crying fit, and now a burning anger was festering in his heart.


    "Ha! Where do you want to go? You better stay still unless you want to die."


    The old man easily appeared next to Sol and ced a hand on his chest before he could get up.


    "Old man, why are you stopping me?!"


    Sol was angry at this, but the old man having been fed up with Sol''s attitude so far roared back.


    "DAMN BRAT!! MAYBE LISTEN TO SOMEONE WHEN THEY''RE SPEAKING WILL YOU?!!!"


    Having this shouted in front of him, along with having the old man''s spittle fly into his face, Sol had his ears buzzed. He felt like he was about to go deaf.


    After yelling this, the old man said in a normal tone of voice.


    "Look brat, just because you seem fine your body is anything but that. I had to spend enormous energy just to seal the berserk force in your body. Just look at my appearance!"


    The old man said pointing at his face.


    Sol wore a confused look, not knowing what the old man was pointing at specifically.


    Seeing this, the old man exasperatedly said.


    "My hair! Look how my hair has turned gray! Even my face has be that of an old man''s, I''m so wrinkled my face might as well be called a chain of valleys! Fufu¡­"


    As the old man whined, Sol showed a dumbfounded expression.


    "Isn''t this just your normal appearance?"


    Hearing this, the old man instant snapped his head up and gave Sol a death re.


    "My normal appearance? Brat, do you know how handsome I was just a few months ago? But now I look so old every young woman who sees me will just call me Grandpa. And it''s all your fault, brat¡­ damn it, damn it. My middle age appearance, the perfect look for a single male out of wedlock, it''s all ruined! What use is there for this body to be living then? Fufu¡­"


    The ''old man'' cupped his face in his hands as he bemoaned his fate.


    Sol, although he couldn''t understand half of what the old man was saying, manage to understand that this person had done a lot to save him.


    "Why¡­ Why would you go so far to save me? I''ve never even met you before."


    After pausing his bemoaning, the old man released a cough into his fist before he said.


    "This is the least I should do for my disciple."


    "Disciple?"


    Sol was confused. He wasn''t sure if he wanted to be this old man''s disciple.


    ''But he did save me, how should I reject him politely?''


    A conflicting expression then appeared on Sol''s face. The old man seeing it suddenly said.


    "Are you hesitating on whether to be my disciple? Then forget that I save you, how about this? I''ll teach you techniques that will allow you to control this energy inside of you."


    The old man then looked down at Sol''s right ankle and said with a tsk.


    "It''s a pity really. I don''t know what this thing is but maybe if you had all four it would be able to stabilize the berserk energy inside your body. Did you lose them?"


    The old man said this as he pointed at Sol''s other ankle and wrists, where there were markings. He made an observant guess that there should have been four of these bracelets instead of one.


    "So? How about it brat, will you be my disciple?"


    The old man had on a wide confident grin, sure that Sol would agree to be his disciple. However, what Sol said next made his grin fade away.


    "I don''t need a technique to control the energy though. Father said the older I get and the more I train my body''s strength to be in bnce with the energy, I''ll eventually be able to control it without any bacsh."


    The old man was seen frowning after listening to Sol''s words.


    "Damn brat!"


    The old man suddenly yelled before he stared at Sol seriously and said.


    "I know what you want¡­"


    Sol looked at the old man curiously, wondering what he meant.


    The old man bent over Sol and continued.


    "You want revenge, don''t you? I''ll train you so you have the strength to take it, but you have to be my one and only disciple first!"

 Chapter 24 - 24- Strange Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 24:- Strange Old Man</h4>


    Sol hearing this paused, but eventually said.


    "I apologize, mister, I don''t want to be your disciple."


    Sol thought the best way to reject this old man was to be direct. His father always told him if he wanted to say something that''s difficult to say, the only way to say it is with straightforwardness. No ''buts'' or ''ands'', without beating around the subject.


    The old man, however, didn''t like Sol''s straightforward and blunt rejection.


    With an enraged expression, he went to yell, but several loud whistleing noises cut him off.


    "Huh?"


    The old man turned and looked over the horizon.


    They were next to a small waterfall in an open area, so the trees'' canopy wasn''t obstructing their view of the evening sky. So the old man had a clear view of the three objects flying towards this area at frightening speeds.


    Before long, these three objects appeared overhead and shot towards Sol.


    The old man took three steps back and causally dodge them despite their terrifying speed.


    As the three objects stopped over Sol, they were revealed to be the three missing bracelets.


    Seeing this, the old man looked at them with a fascinated expression on his face.


    As the imprints on Sol''s ankle and wrists flickered to light, the bracelets'' runes flickered as well beforetching onto Sol''s arms and leg.


    Sol immediately released a breath of air, as the pain in his body quickly began subsiding.


    Without taking his eyes off the ck bracelets. The old man formed a seal with his hand as he said.


    "If it''s like this then I suppose you don''t need my seals anymore."


    On Sol''s chest, several circr golden runes appeared on the bandages. With another hand seal from the old man, they floated up before they slowly began to dissipate.


    Sol was curiously looking at these Seals with slight surprise. He had never seen such a thing before.


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    Sol suddenly felt a tap on his leg, and he look to see it was the old man taping his ankle bracelet.


    "How marvelous! The more I look at these the more I feel like my many years of studying Runic Seals have been a waste!"


    The old man then got up and went around Sol''s body to look at the other bracelet. He would asionally cry out in amazement or shock as this went on for a couple of minutes.


    Sol didn''t mind this, as this was the least he could do after rejecting the old man''s offer to be his disciple.


    "Interesting!"


    The old man yelled once again.


    "These bracelets'' runes were actually carved while these bracelets were being forged! The material used to make this must have been extremely, extremelyrge! It must have also been folded several tens of thousands of times! And the runes, they must have been carved into the material each time it was folded. I''mpletely dumbfounded at this level of craftsmanship."


    As the old man spoke, his breathing became hurried, and his face started to flush red. His hands would constantly twitch, while his face was perpetually stuck in an expression mixed with praise and stupefaction.


    "And the madness of all this is that the creator of this thing must have both been the craftsman and the rune inscription master! To be able to reach the pinnacle of one of these professions to this degree is dumbfounding, but to reach both of them? And with this perfection? Perhaps... could this have been crafted by a cksmith and Rune Inscription Deity? And this old man thought he had seen everything this hunk of rock had to offer."


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    "Ah, Mister?"


    Sol called for the old man. He was really strange.


    "Huh? Oh, ehem."


    The old man stood up and coughed, slightly embarrassed by his behavior.


    Sol finally manage to get up. His body was still tense but he could still move just fine.


    Turning to look at the old man, Sol said polity.


    "Excuse me mister, but I''ll be taking my leave now. Thank you for saving me."


    Hearing this, the old man immediately perked up.


    What?! Brat, you''re leaving already?"


    "Yes, I am unsure of where I will go from here. I-I decided I won''t go back to my vige as all the adults were all killed. However, the kids of my vige were taken by the Ga-On Church, so I will start from there."


    The old man remained silent for a moment before he said.


    "Brat, the Ga-On Church isn''t something you can handle with your strength."


    Sol''s fist clenched when he heard that.


    "I know, if I was stronger, then I would have been able to save everyone."


    "Then why not be my disciple and I''ll-"


    "Thank you, mister¡­"


    Sol suddenly cut off the old man.


    "...but I want to do this on my own. I''ll get stronger and take revenge with my own strength."


    The old man didn''t fly into a rage after being cut off by Sol this time, he simply looked at him silently.


    The old man could tell the major reason for Sol''s rejection was that he thought the old man couldn''t do anything to help him.


    ''This brat is underestimating me, but he doesn''t show it. He is neither humble nor arrogant, unlike those other brats I''ve seen. And not only is his personality perfect for a disciple, but he''s a lot more talented than them. You brat, I''ve already been searching for who knows how many years, do you think this old man will give up that eas- Ah wait, what old man?! I''m middle-aged, middle-aged damn it!''


    As the old man was in his thoughts, Sol said his goodbyes and turned to leave. However, the old man suddenly came out of his thoughts and asked.


    "Brat, wait! Isn''t this thing rted to you? He was with you when you were teleported here."


    The old man pointed off to the side where a small rock was.


    After looking over at the rock, Sol''s expression froze. But he quickly recovered and his face became panicked


    "Little Zeel!"


    Sol called out as he rushed towards the rock where Little Zeel wasying down.


    "W-What happened to him?"


    Coming up beside Sol, the old man said.


    "It''s the opposite of your situation, this beast''s energy ispletely depleted. It hasn''t woken up since you both appeared here."


    Hearing this, Sol patted Little Zeel with a pained expression on his face.


    "It''s probably you, wasn''t it? That saved me. Thanks, Little Zeel."

 Chapter 25 - 25- Shocking Talent For Martial Arts!

    <h4>Chapter 25:- Shocking Talent For Martial Arts!</h4>


    Thest thing Sol remembered was watching Amon die right in front of him. After that, his anger took over and he just cked out.


    Someone must have saved him, and it must have been Little Zeel. Even though he didn''t know how he did it, Sol was still grateful.


    But suddenly, Sol saw the edge of a golden rune on Little Zeel''s stomach.


    Sol immediately turned to the old man and said.


    "Thank you again mister, I really don''t know how to repay you."


    Sol could instantly tell that this old man had helped Little Zeel. He was beginning to feel the heavy pressure of the debt he owed this old man. So when the old man said his next words, it caused Sol to feel conflicted.


    "Ha! Brat, if you know you owe me a massive debt, then repay it by bing my disciple!"


    After seeing Sol''s conflicting expression, the old man said seriously.


    "Look brat, you say you want revenge but do you even know where the Ga-On Church is located? If you don''t even know that, do you think a weak brat like you will ever be able to take revenge against a behemoth like them? I should know how strong those bastards are, we''ve been in conflict with them for several millennia!"


    Sol hearing this showed a confused expression.


    "What does mister mean you''ve been in conflict with them? Has your vige been destroyed as well?"


    To Sol, this man was from the Ibbian Mountain Range.


    Though his tattered robes were strange looking, it wasn''t umon for other Ibbian Tribes to havepletely different customs from each other, so they could dress differently. And besides, this man was speaking in their native tongue, he was obviously someone native to the Ibbian Mountain Range.


    However, when Sol asked this question, the old man became strangely silent.


    Sol''s confusion grew even more, and suspicion began to rise in his heart.


    After a while, the old man coughed and said.


    "Look brat, it''s not that I wanted to trick you, it''s just that you kept interrupting me before I can exin anythin-."


    "Who are you?"


    Sol asked in a cold tone while his eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Ah, Damn brat, there you go again interrupting me!"


    "Tell me who you are!!"


    "What? Brat, there''s no need to yell at me. You see those trees over there?"


    Sol turned to look where the old man pointed before he slowly nodded; the serious expression never leaving his face.


    "Ehem, well, after going past those trees and walking about twenty kilometers, you''ll reach the barrier. Past that barrier and you''ll enter the Eastern Continent, that''s where I''m from."


    After listening to the old man, a look of hatred appeared in Sol''s eyes as he growled.


    "So you''re an outsider?"


    Sol then took a defensive stance with Little Zeel behind him.


    The old man seeing this was slightly enraged by Sol''s actions.


    "Damn brat! Is this how you treat someone who saved your life? What would your father think?!"


    Sol''s expression changed at that.


    "You-You know my father?"


    "Of course I do! You look just like that bastard, how could I not recognize his son!"


    Sol wore a skeptical expression, thinking that the old man was just saying that. But then the old man said.


    "At least your father was grateful for the Body Enhancing Technique I gifted him. But you? Brat you might have his handsome looks but it seems he didn''t teach you how to repay the kindness shown to you!"


    Sol was now slightly convinced this man knew his father. His guess that he resembled his father was spot on, including that his father was good-looking.


    Perhaps this was just an observant guess from the old man, but Sol really didn''t feel like this old man was lying to him.


    "I¡­ I sincerely apologize for my actions!"


    Sol came out of his defensive stance and quickly apologized.


    With his lowered head, Sol continued.


    "You''re right, my father told me that if someone shows kind will to me, it is up to my judgment whether the kind will shown is worth repaying back. Not only did Mister save my life, but you also save my friend Little Zeel. You even went out of your way to offer me to be your disciple, I''m¡­ I''m extremely sorry for showing such hostility towards you!"


    "¡­"


    After listening to Sol''s heartfelt apology, the old man was really taken aback. He couldn''t speak for a good few seconds.


    Though Sol didn''t raise his head even as the old man remained silent.


    The old man took this time to observe Sol more carefully.


    ''He''s not just polite and thoughtful, he''s extremely well-mannered and his sense of morality is the best I''ve seen in anyone. This kid was raised extremely well. Han Min, your kid¡­ When you were bragging about him I really thought you were just babbling nonsense. But if I had a son like this child, I wouldn''t shut up about him either! No wait! Even though he isn''t my son, I''ll definitely make him my disciple!!''


    After thinking this, the old man smiled with a mischievous grin. He then released a huff then said.


    "This brat, you think a simple apology is going to wash away how awful you''ve been?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know what else to do but apologize¡­ *Sniffle*"


    Seeing Sol grab his pants while tears formed in his eyes, the old man was stunned.


    "Wah-What are you crying for? This brat, how old are you for you to be crying so much?"


    "*Sniffle*¡­ Father said there is no shame in a man crying. In fact, it makes them brave simply by letting others see how vulnerable they can be. And I''m¡­ I''m only ten."


    "Well, that''s¡­"


    The old man was about to say something, but upon processing Sol''stter sentence, his words trailed off while his face changed expressions.


    "You-How old did you just say you were?"


    "Ten."


    When Sol confirmed his age, the old man sucked in a cold breath of air. He then looked Sol up and down in astonishment.


    His physique easily made him look at the very least twelve and at the highest fourteen!


    ''To have such a physique and strength at ten, what is this child? Is this¡­ is this even normal for a Human?''


    The old man could have imed to have seen all types of children with varying talents in the world


    Some had heaven-defying talents while others with mediocre talent at best.


    But for Sol, out of every child he had seen that had heaven-defying talent, either overall or in one aspect, Sol''s talent for Martial Arts exceed anything he thought was possible.


    He thought Sol was fourteen for crying out loud. And that was despite him examining Sol''s body thoroughly!


    The old man thought no wonder Sol seemed so immature for his age, as it turns out, he was just a kid barely off his mother''s milk! If anything, he seemed too mature for his age.


    ''This child¡­ if I don''t make this child my disciple I might not ever be able to live peacefully for the rest of my life. Brat, you''re bing my disciple, even if I have to fight the heavens themselves!''

 Chapter 26 - 26- A New Master

    <h4>Chapter 26:- A New Master</h4>


    Looking at a watery-eyed and sniffling Sol, the old man put on a serious expression as he asked.


    "Brat, what''s your name?"


    Sol slowly calmed down and his sniffles stopped. After finally raising his head he responded.


    "Solovin Iziah Sris."


    The old man raised an eyebrow before hemented.


    "I''ll just return to calling you brat. So brat, do you know that where Ie from, to show ''sincerity'' while apologizing we bow from our waist at a ny-degree angle? And to show ''immense sincerity'' we kneel on our hands and knees."


    The old man rubbed the beard he had grown over the months as he said that, the serious look never leaving his face.


    Just as he finished speaking, he saw Sol quickly get on his hands on his knees and apologized once more.


    When the old man saw he had kowtow he couldn''t help but appreciate this boy even more.


    He had specifically mentioned both ways to apologize to see which one Sol would choose, sure enough, he went directly for the most sincere.


    After listening to Sol''s apology, the old man openly nodded and said.


    "Good, good, good. Now while you''re down there you canplete the master-disciple ceremony by bowing three times then greet me as your master."


    The old man gave Sol a side-eyed nce as he said that. But even as he waited for a few seconds Sol continue to remain silent.


    The old man seeing this didn''t have to see Sol''s face to know that he was wearing a hesitant expression.


    "Damn brat! Are you still hesitating to be my disciple?!"


    The old man immediately flipped out.


    "Look here you brat.."


    The old man harshly enunciated the word brat.


    "...You should know the limits of your ability. Sure, if you trained on your own you''ll eventually be able to control that energy. But what I''m offering you is far more than that. I''m offering you the knowledge and an understanding of this world I can im no one else has! Who else but me can develop that talent of yours?"


    As the old man continued on his tirade, he started to get agitated and his speed of speech increased.


    "Brat, do you know what they call me over on the Eastern Continent back when I was teaching? They call me the Great Teacher Cheonma! All those brats that I taught back in the day went on to be powerful people. Fuck, do you even know how many of them wanted to be my disciple and learn my secrets? Out of those people do you know how many of them are sons and daughters of powerful n Leaders on the Eastern Continent? But I rejected all of them!"


    At this point, the old man was huffing and his face was extremely red.


    "Brat, you don''t know how good you have it! Damn it, you really are Han Min''s son! That bastard was just as stubborn as you when I tried to ask him where he came from."


    All this while, Sol had been silently listening to this old man''s words, but when he heard hisst sentence, his body visibly shook.


    The old man then saw Sol suddenly look up and asked.


    "Mister, do you¡­ do you know where I came from?"


    The old man hearing this question paused and looked at Sol. He saw something in his eyes, a sense of longing to understand who he was.


    The old man snorted at this but then an idea formed in his head causing his face to light up. But he quickly hid it and said.


    "So you know your origins don''t stem from the Ibbian Mountain Range."


    "My father never told me, but I''m old enough to see how different I was from everyone around me. I thought maybe I was from outside the barrier, but after what those outsiders did, I''m terrified to find out I''m a part of that."


    Sol nced down at his hand with an unwanted expression on his face. It was as if he was looking at the blood coursing through his vain, blood that could make him one of those people who massacred his vige.


    The old man watched Sol for a moment then said.


    "But yet you still want to know despite the terror you feel."


    Hearing this, Sol''s face turned serious and he responded.


    "Father said that anything that terrifies me I should face it head-on. If I ever cower, I''m not his son."


    The old man snorted at that but still said.


    "Those aren''t just words of wisdom, they''re words to live by. But unfortunately, your origins are not something I know of."


    Sol''s expression became downcast, and the bit of hope he had gained dwindled. But he suddenly perked up as the old man continued.


    "However, I know this hunk of rock like the back of my hand, whether from reading ancient texts in lost tomes or from seeing it with my own eyes. And I can tell that both you and your father are not from this world."


    Sol became deeply confused upon hearing this.


    The old man wasn''t surprised at his reaction.


    "Brat, listening to me closely, this is information that most people don''t even consider, or rather, they believe it to be an impossibility. This world¡­ is just one of many! And I''m not talking about the heavens and the afterlife. I''m talking about another world that has living beings in it like us. You and your father might havee from another world among the Cosmos."


    Sol felt his heartbeat quicken upon hearing this. It was far from anything he could have imagined to be real.


    He wasn''t from this world? Then where was he from?


    But as these questions were raised in his heart, Sol suddenly felt a deep sense of sadness wash over him.


    ''If I''m not from this world, then would I ever be able to know where Ie from?''


    The old man was acutely observing Sol, and he could understand what he was feeling.


    Smiling smugly the old man said.


    "Didn''t I say I am offering you knowledge no one else can? I can tell you how to get off this hunk of rock and discover who you are!"


    "How?"


    Sol immediately asked, his heartbeat quickening once more.


    Snort!


    The old man suddenly snorted.


    "You refuse to be my disciple but you want me to share such important information with you?"


    Sol hesitated.


    Seeing this, the old man sighed and waved his hand dismissively before he said.


    "Fine, you don''t have to be my disciple to know this secret. I''ll tell you now."


    Sol immediately thanked the old man. However, the old man grinned from ear to ear and said with a glint in his eyes.


    "Brat, don''t thank me yet, because the secret to leaving this hunk of rock is¡­ strength! The type of strength that surpasses everyone! And it''s the strength that only I can give you as a Master!!"


    After saying that, the old man then let out a loud boisterousugh that echoed in the forest.


    After some time he looked down at Sol and said while grinning.


    "So brat, what are you going to do? Will you finally be my disciple?"


    Sol remained silent for a while before he sighed. He then kowtow three times before he called out what sounded like celestial bells to the old man''s ears.


    "I greet Master!"

 Chapter 27 - 27- An Uneducated Sol

    <h4>Chapter 27:- An Uneducated Sol</h4>


    After yelling this, Sol looked at the old man and asked unsure.


    "Did I do it right?"


    However, the old man didn''t respond but simply let out another roar ofughter.


    He couldn''t help it, he was too overwhelmed at Sol bing his disciple. The old man couldn''t control the smile that threaten to split his face in half.


    Whenst had he been this jubted in his long life? Maybe this was a first! After all, he had gained such a wonderful disciple, now he was sure to win that bet with those bastards!


    It was only after a few minutes that the old man was able to calm himself down.


    "Ehem, Ehem, yes brat, you did it right."


    After saying that, the old man continued to smile at Sol, who felt wholly ufortable at his gaze.


    This feeling increased even more for Sol as the old man began pacing around him; stopping a few times only to poke at his body.


    "Uh¡­ Master?"


    Sol called for the old man who seemed to be in a trance. The old man only stopped poking Sol after he had done so a few more times.


    Then after taking several steps back, he exined.


    "Brat, I was just examining your body to see what you currentlyck. Your first set of training will be focused on that aspect. But before that, tell me why you chose to be my disciple now instead of when I offered to help you take revenge. Do you not want to take revenge and instead want to discover your origins?"


    After hesitating a bit, Sol exined.


    "I''m not giving up on my revenge, absolutely not."


    Sol vehemently shook his head, while a fierce expression appeared on his face. But his expression then rxed as he continued.


    "Initially, I just thought Master was unable to help me, but after I discovered you were an Outsider as well, my mind was made up to not be your disciple."


    "Is it because you thought I was like the Church, that I''m only taking you in as a disciple for the benefit of where Ie from?"


    After seeing Sol nodding his head, the old man sighed and said.


    "Listen brat, your revenge has nothing to do with the conflict between the Eastern Continent and the Western Continent. I won''t drag you off to the Eastern Continent and exploit your hatred for the Church to fight against them. Do you understand?"


    The old man was eerily serious about this, and Sol can understand that he wanted to clear any doubts he had.


    "And besides brat, my reputation¡­ uh that¡­ it isn''t so great over on the Eastern Continent. So don''t go announcing you''re my disciple!"


    "But I thought Master was called the Great Tea-"


    "Wait! Stop! Stop!¡­"


    The old man immediately cut off Sol, then coughed in his hand and said awkwardly.


    "Ah, brat, forget that I mentioned that name. That''s just one of the many titles that I don''t go by anymore. So, moving on from that, understand that I took you in as my disciple because of your talent; nothing more nothing less."


    Sol kind of rxed a bit upon hearing that, he indeed had his worries but not anymore. However, Sol had questions of his own, several in fact now that he knew his Master was from the Eastern Continent.


    But only two came to mind to ask right now.


    "Master, I''d like to ask you¡­ how did you meet my father? And why exactly are you looking for a disciple?"


    The old man rubbed his beard for a moment then answered with a mncholic look on his face.


    "I actually met your father in this very ce. It was several decades ago-"


    "Ah, wait! You met my father several decades ago?"


    Seeing that Sol was back to his old self interrupting him, the old man went to rage, but then Sol suddenly ask once more.


    "Did¡­ Did you see my mother as well?"


    "Your mother?"


    The old man paused and blinked. He then shook his head and said.


    "No, I only saw your father, not your mother."


    Sol hearing this became dejected, but also a bit confused.


    He knew his father hade here many years ago, but he didn''t know it was before he was born. Wouldn''t his mother have been with his father then, since he wasn''t conceived?


    The reason for Sol''s confusion was that he didn''t know of the strange urrence of him being a newborn even back when his father first met the old man.


    The vigers weren''t aware, only the high-ranking members of the vige knew, but they didn''t mention anything to him or anyone due to the vige Chief''s orders.


    But even though Sol was unaware of this now, he would soone to know in the future.


    "Damn brat! Do you want me to answer your question or not!"


    Sol snapped out of his thoughts and apologized to the old man.


    After snorting the old man continued.


    "As I was saying, I met your father several decades ago. At that time I took an interest in him because he was the first person my Innate Dharma was unable to work on."


    Sol had a question pop into his head. He was going to ask what was an Innate Dharma, but not wanting to interrupt his Master again, Sol simply kept quiet.


    "As for your second question, brat. I was looking for a disciple because of a bet I made with a bunch of bastards."


    Sol saw his Master''s face turn grim upon saying that. It''s as if he was thinking of something unpleasant. But then his face lit up before heughed and began gloating.


    "Haha! But who cares about those bastards? I definitely won this bet! Just thinking of rubbing my win in their faces, that I gained such a talented disciple in Martial Arts, I can''t wait!¡­ Bwahaha!!"


    Unable to handle the raising joy he felt once again, the old man burst out into another round ofughter.


    Sol seeing his Master so excited could tell this bet must have been extremely important.


    "Alright brat, look. After I train you you''re going to enter the Martial Alliance Academy and defeat the disciples of those bastards. And don''t you dare loose, you hear me brat?"


    Sol nodded seriously, but then he showed a confused expression as he asked.


    "Master, what''s the Martial Alliance Academy?"


    "Oh, that? It''s an Academy on the Eastern Continent that gathers all the outstanding disciples from the Seven Holy Sects and Five Great ns. Even some youths from the Barbarian and Sakrian tribes in the north and southwest of Jianghu are epted there!"


    Despite his Master''s enthusiastic praise for this thing called an Academy, Sol could only tilt his head to one side not understanding a thing his Master just said.


    The old man seeing Sol''s reaction smacked his forehead.


    "Right! This is like putting the horse before the carriage! While I train you I should exin some things about the Eastern and even the Western Continent. That should be¡­"


    The old man''s words suddenly trailed off, because when he looked at Sol he saw that he had his head down muttering under his breath.


    "Horse before the carriage¡­??"


    Hearing this, the old man blinked. He realized he might have underestimated Sol''sck of knowledge about the outside world.


    ''No, he doesn''t justck knowledge, he doesn''t even have a basic understanding of how the outside world works! But I really can''t do anything about this aspect, he''ll just have to learn those nuanced things as he interacts with kids his age. Though, I could teach him our customs and some basic things, however, that''s it.''


    "Does that mean riding the carriage in reverse¡­??"


    "Brat, forget about the horse and carriage!"


    Sol who was still trying to understand what his Master had said, stopped and looked up.


    "Your studies cer, but first, I need to test some things before I can start your training. Give me one of those bracelets."


    The old demanded as he extended his hand towards Sol.

 Chapter 28 - 28- Regret

    <h4>Chapter 28:- Regret</h4>


    Sol did as his Master asked and took off the bracelet on his right wrist before handing it over to him.


    Seeing that Sol didn''t ask any questions and trusted him with this, the old man nodded in satisfaction.


    Afterward, he looked at the bracelet closely and weight it in his hand.


    "About fifty kilograms."


    After muttering this under his breath, the old man turned to Sol and asked.


    "Brat, you''re the owner of this thing, right? How many kilograms can you make it?"


    "What''s a kilohgam?"


    Not knowing how to pronounce the strange word, Sol absolutely butchered it.


    The old man smacked his forehead at this, before noting that he had to teach Sol basic things like this as well.


    ''I need to teach him ournguage as well.''


    After thinking this, the old man paused and then added.


    ''Might as well just teach him a few morenguages. It''ll be useful if he ever decides to explore the different parts of the world.''


    With that sorted out, the old man simply said to Sol.


    "Just make it as heavy as you can. And you can stand up."


    Sol hearing this immediately jumped up; a relieved expression appeared on his face as he did. When he knelt like that, muscles in his legs he hadn''t used before began to ache, he wasn''t used to it at all.


    After jumping up, Sol thought for a moment.


    When his father had transferred these bracelets over to him, information about how they were used had popped into his head. It was only now that he could focus on this information.


    Afterbing through his brain for a while, Sol suddenly perked up and then began forming hand seals.


    Meanwhile, the runes on the bracelet in his Master''s hand began flickering.


    After about a dozen hand seals, Sol''s face was red. He had to stop as it took a toll on him to increase even one of the bracelet''s weights.


    ''It''s easier to control it even from a far distance away, but to activate any of its runes is difficult.''


    However, even if that was the case, while Sol made hand seals, the old man slowly became shocked. After Sol''sst hand sealed the old man''s hand visibly dipped.


    "Is this the heaviest you can make it?"


    "I think I can make it heavier, but I''m unable to do it as I am now."


    The old man nodded before he suddenly threw the bracelet into the air.


    Sol looked at the bracelet as it shot upwards passed the tall forest trees. Even as it came down Sol continued to stare at it.


    "Master, why-"


    Sol was about to ask why his Master threw his bracelet into the air, but he was suddenly grabbed by the waist of his pants before being hoisted into the air along with the old man.


    After retreating far above the trees, the old man then turned with Sol. They both watch as the starry ck bracelet fell past the trees and mmed into the ground.


    BANG!!!!


    Sol who was watching this curiously had to hurriedly cover his ears at this sudden deafening noise. He then looked on with a horrified expression as the ground within a hundred-meter radius was raised entirely.


    The trees were also uprooted, unable to handle the absolute destruction the bracelets had caused.


    "This-How heavy did I make it?"


    Sol asked, still shaken by the destruction the bracelet had caused.


    After looking around at therge crater with the broken trees, the old man thought for a moment then said.


    "It must weigh about one to two tonnes... That means it''s extremely heavy. And you said you could make it heavier? My disciple, I should let you know that if you weren''t my disciple and you weren''t that bastard''s son, I would have snatched this thing away from you. Make sure you tell no one that this is a treasure, but don''t worry about someone seeing it and realizing its true value. Apart from resembling well-crafted bracelets with a bit of weight rune inscriptions on them, they look ordinary. I am probably the only one who can see its true nature."


    Hearing this Sol nodded. However, as he looked at the destroyed area of the forest he once stood at, his eyes suddenly widen in horror as he remembered that Little Zeel was there.


    "Ah! Master, what about Little Zeel?! He-"


    "Brat, don''t worry, I snatched the beast as well."


    Sol then saw his Master reveal that Little Zeel was in his other hand.


    While taking the still unconscious Little Zeel from his Master''s hand, Sol couldn''t help but think to himself.


    ''When did Master take Little Zeel as well? Was he so fast that my eyes missed him?''


    Sol also thought about the bracelets. Despite it being so heavy, didn''t his Master easily throw it into the air like it was a small rock?


    It was now Sol was beginning to understand that his Master was extremely strong. But Sol wondered how strong.


    ''Could he be stronger than father, or even that Adalhard person?''


    As Sol was asking himself these questions, the old man turned to him and said.


    "You can call back that bracelet now."


    Sol nodded before he formed a hand seal. He didn''t require hand seals to recall the bracelets, he could do so with a thought. Though he wasn''t sure how far his range of control was. Rather, the hand seal was to decrease its weight.


    Sol had be somewhat terrified of these bracelets after seeing the damage they could cause. He also realized that even though he was the owner, after increasing its weight he could neither control it nor lift it.


    Thoughts of him identally increasing their weight while they were on him began guing Sol''s mind.


    As the bracelet floated over to Sol''s hand and mp around his wrist with a snap, he released the nervous breath of air he was holding in.


    Afterward, Sol turned to his Master and asked.


    "Master, what now?"


    The old man hearing this turned to Sol and answered with twinkling eyes.


    "Training!"


    "What kind of training?"


    Thinking back on how his father had trained him, Sol wondered how different his Master''s own would be.


    However, he saw the smile on his Master''s face be wider all of a sudden.


    "¡­??"


    An inexplicable feeling immediately raise in Sol''s heart, while a bout of nervousness came over him for some reason. That nervousness only increased when he heard his Master suddenly ask his own question.


    "My disciple, how many times have your bones been broken?"


    Even though Sol wasn''t sure why his Master was asking such a question, he still answered with nervousness.


    "I¡­ uh¡­ I''ve only ever broken a bone once. Several of them actually, and that was because of the energy in my body when I took off the second bracelet for the first time."


    Sol saw his Master shake his head and made several tsk sounds with his tongue. He then heard him say.


    "My disciple, that is barely enough. We need to fix that first and foremost."


    "Wah-What does Master mean by that?"


    "Hehe¡­"


    Receiving only augh in response to his question, Sol felt his heart tremble.


    "This ce isn''t suitable for your training, let''s go somewhere with a more rocky terrain that''s isted."


    With a swoosh, the old man flew off while holding Sol by his pant''s waist.


    "Master, are you going to exin what you mean?! I don''t understand!!"


    Sol had to yell over the intense winds.


    "Bah! I''ve already talked so much after trying to convince you to be my disciple that my tongue has already be numb!"


    "B-But Master-!"


    "Enough! Brat, are you starting to rebel against your Master already?!"


    "I¡­"


    The old man shot a re at Sol.


    "No Master!"


    Hearing Sol''s quick reply, the old man''s re turned into a joyous smile at his obedience.


    "Good disciple, now be quiet and do as your Master tells you!"


    "¡­"


    SWOOSH!


    As the wind blew Sol''s untied hair wildly, his face looked like he was about to cry while his eyes were filled with immense regret.


    This regret stemmed from bing the disciple of this crazy old man.


    It was only when he started training with his Master that Sol realized he was lied to. His Master wasn''t named ''the Great Teacher Cheonma,'' no, that title was unfinished.


    The full title he went by was, ''The Great DEMONIC Teacher Cheonma!''


    Sol felt that he had been coerced into bing the disciple of a Demon from the Underworld!

 Chapter 29 - 29- Brutal Training

    <h4>Chapter 29:- Brutal Training</h4>


    Swoosh!


    A loud wind blew Sol''s clothes ruffling them immensely.


    Sol looked down from where he was. At the moment, he was on the side of a cliff, clinging to its jagged rocks for dear life.


    As he looked down, he estimated that the ground was several hundred meters away from him.


    After spending thest couple of weeks training with his Master, Sol had been taught basic things like measurements and gravity. But in this situation, his nervousness only increased as he had a greater understanding of what the oue would be if he fell from this height.


    "Ma-Master! Why am I climbing this cliff?! How is this training supposed to help me?! W-What if I fall?! Won''t I be severely injured?!!"


    Sol suddenly cried out to a spec down below. That spec looked up and after snorting, it roared back for the entire forest to hear.


    "Damn brat! Are you questioning my teachings?! You''re rebelling against your Master now, are you?! It''s only a little fall, how can you be so scared of getting slightly injured?!!"


    Hearing this, Sol''s expression became bitter. This was the only way his master would respond to him since training had begun.


    Sol looked up towards the top of the cliff, and seeing that it was almost half the distance he already climbed, his heart began to pound rapidly.


    He was far from happy that he was close to the top.


    "Damn brat! Stop rebelling against your Master and start climbing!!"


    Sol gritted his teeth, and after taking several deep breaths he began psyching himself up.


    ''I can do this, I can do this. It won''t be likest time!''


    After getting his blood pumping, Sol''s eyes showed determination and he suddenly leaped upward.


    He had timed the jump perfectly when there were no intense winds, but as Sol''s hand grabbed the rock he thought was sturdy, he realized he had misjudged its stability.


    With a horrifying crack, the jagged stone dislodged from the cliff.


    Panicked and fear striking, Sol grabbed the nearest rock not caring if it was stable or not, luckily it was and he had managed to stop himself from falling.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    Sol''s heartbeat was loudly pounding in his ears and cold sweat dripped down his face.


    However, he gritted his teeth once more and his face distorted into a vicious expression.


    With a loud roar, Sol leaped up once again.


    Like this, Sol nimbly climbed from one rock to the other. Simrly how a monkey would easily swing from tree branch to tree branch, or a fish would navigate their way through shallow waters.


    There were a few close calls, but Sol continued nheless. He soon seemed to enter a flow state, where he began quickly climbing the rocky cliff.


    However, the closer he got to the top, the more his heart thundered loudly in his ears.


    The reason why Sol was so nervous was that he would always, without a doubt¡­


    Down below, the old man saw how close Sol was to the top and snorted. He then flicked his finger in Sol''s direction.


    ...fall.


    Sol who had just leaped up grabbed a jagged rock. The rock momentarily seemed fine, but as Sol got ready to leap once more, the rock suddenly released a snapping sound.


    "Huh?"


    As Sol slowly fall back, he looked at the stone in his hand with a nk expression.


    It was so smooth from where it had detached from the cliff that Sol couldn''t help but cry out as he fell.


    "HOW IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLEEEE??!!!"


    ...


    Ten Minutes Later¡­


    The old man could be seen casually lying on a rock while he propped his head up with one of his hands.


    However, something was strange about this giant rock. Ever so often it would move up and down.


    Shockingly, this massive boulder that looked to weigh several hundred pounds was on Sol''s back as he did push-ups.


    At the one-hundred-and-fortieth push-up, Sol''s hands began to shake.


    "Ma-Master! I can''t do any more than this! Why do I have to do two-hundred push-ups today, wasn''t it fifty yesterday?! And wasn''t the boulder smaller as well?!"


    Snort!


    "Damn brat! Are you trying to rebel against your Master?!"


    "N-No, Master!"


    Hearing this, a rxed smile appeared on the old man''s face.


    "Brat, then do as your Master says and do two hundred push-ups!"


    "But-But what if the rock falls on top of me? Wouldn''t I be crushed to death?!"


    The old man hearing this rolled his eyes before saying.


    "This little rock? Little brat, I can lift this with one finger! So why can''t you do some simple push-ups with it on your back?"


    The old man then picked his nose with a carefree expression on his face.


    Meanwhile, Sol felt like he was going to go crazy.


    What does his Master being able to lift this boulder with one finger have anything to do with him being able to do two hundred push-ups with it on his back?!


    However, Sol gritted his teeth and tried to do a few more push-ups. But as he reached the one hundred and ny-second through sheer will, the old man suddenly frown and tapped the boulder with his finger.


    As a result, Sol''s hand immediately gave out and the boulder fell on top of him with a loud bang. Even creating a few fissures on the ground as it did.


    ''This brat, he''s improving way too fast. I thought I would need to train his body for a few months, but after breaking a few bones his body is rapidly improving. If his body isn''t the perfect vessel to train in Martial Arts then what else could exin his fast improvements? At this point, I think it''s time to teach him that.''


    The old man thought this, whilepletely ignoring the fact that Sol might have been crushed to death.


    ...


    Ten Minutes Later¡­


    Gurgle.


    Gurgle.


    "Ma-Master! Why¡­ do I¡­ have to do this?!"


    Sol who was covered in bandages, asked between his gasps for breath as he struggled to stay afloat in the semirge pond. And once again a familiar scene yed out.


    "Damn brat! Are you rebelling against your Master?! You better not decrease the weight of those bracelets, then you''re definitely rebelling against your Master!!"


    The old man yelled from the side of the pond.


    "B-But what if I drown?! Master are you trying to kill me?!"


    The old man hearing this snorted before he suddenly pped out with his palm towards the pond. Immediately, arge palm print flew out and crashed into the surface of the pond.


    This palm was like throwing water into a pan full of hot oil, the pond immediately erupted into a frenzy with massive waves being created.


    One of these waves crashed into Sol, and after exhausting himself just to stay afloat, this wave directly caused him to start sinking to the bottom.


    However, instead of panicking, Sol allowed himself to sink to the bottom. After reaching the ground below, Sol sat crossed-legged and started to calm his rapidly beating heart.


    As the surface of the water continued thrashing around in turmoil, Sol was at the bottom calmly waiting for its disruption to subside.


    Seeing what Sol was doing, the old man''s eyes flickered and he pped forward with his hand again.


    This went on for several minutes to an hour.


    The old man only stopped when Sol''s expression turned to a struggling one and bubbles beganing from his mouth.


    After feeling that the surface had calmed down, Sol hurriedly got up and pushed off the ground. He broke the surface of the pond and swam to the edge.


    Cough.


    Cough.


    Sol coughed out the water he had swallowed. At the same time, the old man came up to him.


    With a terrified expression, Sol looked at his Master and said.


    "Ma-Master, you-"


    However, the old man didn''t allow him to finish as he said.


    "Brat, hurry and get out. It''s about time I tell you a few things about that energy in your body. I''ll be teaching you our way of cultivating on the Eastern Continent as well."


    After saying that, the old man turned and walked away.


    Sol hearing this showed a curious expression as he hurriedly got out of the pond and ran after his Master.

 Chapter 30 - 30- The Curious Origins Of Little Zeel

    <h4>Chapter 30:- The Curious Origins Of Little Zeel</h4>


    Walking behind his Master, Sol soon reached the area in the forest where they were staying.


    There was a simple house built from the surrounding forest trees. A small gate was around it while a clothesline could be seen next to the house.


    Sol''s limited number of clothes could be seen drying in the shimmering sunlight that seeped through the foliage of the tall forest trees above.


    For the past few weeks, Sol had been living here. This house was built himself, and it was mostly for him. As for his Master, he seemed to not need sleep or food.


    Sol had rarely even seen him change clothes, however, he never stank. Sol could never understand how that was possible.


    The old man instead of heading towards the house, went to an empty area several meters away. As they reached, a green figure suddenly leaped out from the nearby forest towards Sol.


    It was Little Zeel.


    With a smile, Sol softly caught him.


    "Oof, Little Zeel, you''ve been growing a lot recently."


    Sol said as he raised Little Zeel into the air.


    Little Zeel was around a foot big before but now he was almost three feet. He had indeed grown a bit.


    His chubbiness had also faded away a bit.


    Sol sighed sadly and said.


    "How unfortunate, you looked so cute with your chubby appearance."


    However, as Sol said that, Little Zeel suddenly had a curious look in his eyes. After a moment, his body suddenly released a green glow and he began to regain his original size and chubby appearance.


    Sol''s eyes widen at this.


    "You can do that?!"


    But Sol soon recovered before he smiled and said.


    "Haha, of course you can, I shouldn''t be surprised at this point."


    Sol then began throwing Little Zeel in the air, his joy apparent.


    From Little Zeel''s perspective, he saw how happy Sol was, and an excited gleam also appeared in his eyes.


    It appears that as long as this boy was happy, Little Zeel would be equally or even more happy.


    However, Little Zeel suddenly looked at the bandages that covered the entirety of Sol''s shirtless upper half with worry.


    As he was thrown up by Sol and was about to be caught, Little Zeel suddenly twisted his body andnded on Sol''s shoulder. He then began licking his cheek.


    "You don''t have to heal me every time Little Zeel."


    Sol said while a green glow began shimmering on his body.


    Little Zeel''s licks had healing properties, strong ones at that. Each time Sol came from training, he would be healed by him with a few licks.


    The old man turned and red at the creature as he healed Sol.


    It was obvious he disapproved of Little Zeel''s healing because that would diminish the effect of Sol''s training. But because of Sol''s protection, the old man simply ignored the thing and worked around his healing.


    As for chasing the thing away himself, the old man didn''t dare do so because of his suspicions of its true origins.


    He had exined to Sol that Ibbian Beasts like Little Zeel weren''t normal. Its ability to manipte the forest tree roots and even heal people meant it was likely a kin from a terrifying Ibbian Beast.


    However, despite his Master''s warnings of being around Little Zeel, Sol didn''t mind. Little Zeel was Little Zeel.


    Sol had practically grown up with Little Zeel like a brother. Thest thing Little Zeel would do was harm him.


    Upon reaching the clearing, the old man suddenly pointed to the ground


    "Sit."


    Sol hearing this did as he was told, meanwhile, Little Zeel leaped off him and ran off somewhere.


    However, as Sol sat, his pants released a squishing sound. He was stillpletely drenched.


    "Now, listening to what I''m about to tell-"


    "Wait, Master! I need to go change first."


    Sol was about to get up, but the old man''s eyes twitched upon being interrupted. He immediately pointed a finger at Sol in annoyance.


    "Damn brat, how many times do I have I tell you to not interrupt me!"


    With a point of his Master finger, Sol suddenly felt his body freeze. At the same time, circr patterns appeared on the ground below his feet.


    Runes.


    BANG!


    Before Sol could register what was happening, a pir of mes burst from the circr pattern to cover his entire body.


    Sol released a scream, thinking his Master had finally gonepletely crazy and was nning to murder him, but before the scream could fully escape his lips, the pir of mes suddenly vanished along with the circr patterns.


    Sol felt his body regain movement, but his legs were so weak they gave out; causing him to fall onto his butt. His face was extremely pale, the shock of almost dying made him stare forward nkly.


    "There, no need to get up since you''re already dry. Now listen to what I''m about to tell you, brat."


    Sol regained hisposer at that, but he suddenly noticed a small fire on his pants and he hurriedly tried to put it out.


    ''He-He''s definitely trying to kill me!''


    Sol thought as he put out the small fire.


    Ignoring Sol, the old man continued by saying.


    "That energy inside of you asides from how strange it is, your body reacts to it weirdly as well."


    Sol released a sigh before he fully focused on what his Master was saying.


    Looking at Sol, the old man said seriously.


    "I underestimated how peculiar you are brat. Each time you''re injured in any way and then recovered, that energy seems to strengthen your body more. The graver the injury, the greater the strength you''ll have when you recover."


    "Then doesn''t that mean¡­"


    Sol hearing this began to say, but when he saw the twinkle in his Master''s eyes, a cold shiver ran down his spine.


    "That''s right brat, from now on I''m not just going to train you to strengthen your body, but I''m going to tort-Ehem, I mean, I''ll be injuring you in a control manner to further increase your strength."


    "Master, you-you were definitely about to say torture, weren''t you?!"


    Sol''s face went pale.


    "Damn brat, what are you panicking for? It was just a slip of the tongue."


    After saying this, the old man coughed in his fist and ignored Sol''s pitiful expression.


    "To be truthful brat, this is one of the few things I could gather about that energy within you. That, and the fact that the source of it seems to being from your bloodline."


    "My bloodline?"


    "Hm, it''s rare but humans can also have special bloodlines like Magical Beasts, or Ibbian Beasts as you call them. And depending on what kind of bloodline you have, there are abilities thate with it. Simr to that Beast friend of yours, his power to manipte trees and heal you likely stems from the bloodline it has. Brat, do have any abilities despite your innate strength?"


    Sol hearing this paused, he was about to say he wasn''t sure, but then he thought of something.


    "I might have some sort of ability to see things up close, but I''m not entirely sure if it''s an ability resulting from my bloodline."


    "Show me."

 Chapter 31 - 31- Omniscient Ability

    <h4>Chapter 31:- Omniscient Ability</h4>


    Sol hearing this released a breath and closed his eyes.


    Ever since that incident had happened with his eyes, where he saw that ant up-close, Sol had never tried to replicate it.


    He wasn''t even sure he could do it, that happen purely by ident.


    After a few minutes of Sol closing his eyes and trying to activate that ability again, the old man spoke up.


    "Brat you''re too tense, rx. This ability is rted to that power inside of you, try to feel it and guide it to your eyes. But don''t force it."


    Sol hearing this forced himself to calm down. He then tried to feel the energy inside of him like his Master said. But even after a minute, he couldn''t feel it.


    However, Sol suddenly had a thought and he removed one of the bracelets on his wrist.


    The old man seeing this had his eyes flickered with a strange glow, and he watched Sol''s body closely. He could see a form of energy appear inside of Sol all of a sudden, before flowing throughout his whole body.


    ''I can neither see where it''s stored nor tell how it appeared in his body so suddenly. This seal is simply beyond me... But, is it a seal? Why do I feel that rather than a seal, I am unable to see through this power simply because I can''t understand it?''


    As the old man thought this, he saw that the energy was moving towards Sol''s eyes.


    Sol meanwhile felt his eyes sting, and he knew he had seeded.


    After opening his eyes cautiously, Sol began looking around; a dark glow emanated from his eyes as he did.


    "Master, I did it!"


    Sol said excitedly as he turned to look at the old man. But was immediately hit with the sight of deep valleys.


    "Damn brat, don''t get too agitated and lose control of the energy. Now focused on this."


    The old man said as he took up a fist-size rock nearby. After carving something on it, he then casually toss it into the air.


    A sonic boom echoed out as the rock moved at a terrifying speed upward.


    And though the boom wasn''t a result of breaking the sound barrier, but merely the force of the old man''s throw, the rock''s ascent was still closely behind the speed of sound.


    Sol was blown back a little by the sonic boom, but his eyes remained fixed on the rock. Meanwhile, he heard his Master say.


    "Tell me when it gets too hard to see what is written on the rock."


    Sol nodded and continue watching as the rock went up, up, up, up.


    After several breaths of time, Sol was still continuing to watch the stone. The old man seeing this slowly had his expression turn from amazement to shock, and then to incredulity.


    The old man was about to say something, but then Sol spoke up.


    "Master, I can''t see the word anymore. And.. did you have to write the word ''brat''?"


    Sol had a bit of helplessness in his tone by the end of his sentence.


    The old man did some calctions on his fingers before he said astounded.


    "After ten breaths of time, that rock is around sixty to seventy kilometers away. This ability of yours is quite useful, that is unless there are no obstacles blocking your line of sight."


    The old man sighed and told Sol to deactivate his ability.


    "But Master, I think I might be able to see further."


    The old man froze.


    "You can?"


    Sol nodded, thinking back on when he had seen his father and Adalhard in the sky. At that time the distance was much, much further away.


    The old man knew what Sol was thinking to do, and after hesitating for a moment he said.


    "Go ahead."


    After getting confirmation, Sol took off his second wrist bracelet.


    Over these past few weeks, the bacsh for taking off one of the bracelets was reduced. But taking off two would still be a bit much for him.


    Sol was only confident to do so because of his Master.


    After taking off the second bracelet, Sol felt the bloodline energy inside of him increase severalfold. His body began to wain under this immense energy, unable to fully handle its power.


    Sol endured it and guide some of the energy to his optic nerves.


    Immediately, Sol''s vision that had stagnated zoomed in even more.


    It was amazing Sol could see this far, but one shouldn''t forget how the rock was still moving upwards. Its speed decreased slightly, but only slightly.


    The old man did new calctions, really wanting to see how far Sol''s ability went, but something urred.


    "Ah! S-Something is happening!"


    Sol suddenly yelled in surprise, causing the old man to have a scare.


    "Brat, what is?"


    The old man could tell Sol wasn''t in danger just that he was surprised.


    "I... I can see Master!"


    "¡­What?"


    The old man looked taken aback, however, his face suddenly changed as he looked up. He felt someone''s gaze on him.


    Upon feeling this gaze, and hearing Sol''s words, the old man looked back down at Sol in shock.


    "You-Brat, is that you? How is that possible?!"


    "I-I don''t know, my vision just started expanding. I can even see the house and the surrounding forest trees. It''s as if I''m in the sky looking down on everything."


    As Sol said this he raised his hand and waved it.


    Looking at Sol, the old man''s thoughts raced.


    ''Just what kind of ability does this brat have? I initially thought it was seeing things from a distance, but isn''t this more like being Omniscient?''


    "Ah, this¡­ Master, this feels weird."


    Sol said, not used to the feeling of seeing himself in the third person.


    "What else can you see?"


    The old man asked, unable to suppress his desire to know more about Sol''s ability.


    "I''m not really sure Master, it''s hard to focus on anything specific. It''s painful when my vision keeps expanding."


    "Expanding? Your vision is still expanding? Can you not stop it?"


    "¡­"


    A few seconds went by and Sol remained silent. However, his face began to change.


    Finally, Sol''s slightly panicked voice was heard saying.


    "M-Master, it''s not stopping. I can''t stop my vision from expanding. And it''s hurting even more."


    The old man hearing this immediately made a move. He appeared next to Sol and swiftly mp back the two bracelets on his wrists.


    The dark glow in Sol''s eyes faded, and he released a groan due to the bacsh that bombarded his body.


    The old man seeing that he was alright rise up and said.


    "Don''t use this ability again, at least not with two of our bracelets removed. Your lucky this time, but if I wasn''t here perhaps your vision would keep expanding until your mind tears itself apart."


    Sol hearing this shivered. At the same time, he felt something drop onto his bandage hand.


    Looking down, Sol saw a few drops of blood.

 Chapter 32 - 32- Innate Dharma

    <h4>Chapter 32:- Innate Dharma</h4>


    "Wah!"


    Sol was surprised and he hurriedly wiped the blooding from his nose.


    The old man admonished himself internally.


    He let his curiosity get the better of him and almost made Solmit a grave mistake.


    Though anyone would have the same desire as him, Sol''s ability was just too peculiar.


    ''No, rather than his ability, what is strange is his bloodline. Just what kind of bloodline would allow someone to have such an ability?''


    After thinking this, the old man looked towards Sol.


    "Brat, in the future, even if you are able to handle the bacsh perfectly fine, don''t remove those bracelets unless you''re in a fight. And even then, try not to remove more than two."


    Sol nodded at this, his father actually once told him the exact same thing.


    The old man sighed for the umpteen time. He didn''t know whether to be happy he had a disciple like this, or terrified. Simply because of the power he would wield one day in the future.


    ''Maybe he''ll be able to achieve what I and so many people in the past could not.''


    The old man shook his head immediately after having this thought.


    ''I''m getting ahead of myself, that time is too far away to know what would happen. For now, I''ll just train this boy to the best of my abilities.''


    "Brat, focus. I have something to tell you, I was hesitant at first but I thought you should know since you''ll eventually find out. Don''t speak just listening."


    The old man suddenly cut off Sol as he was about to speak.


    "Even though you''ve baffled this old man more than I''d like to admit, I am still knowledgeable to know a familiar power when I sense it. Even if it''s a sliver. And that familiar power is Holy Energy, the power used by the Church on the Western Continent. I faintly sense it the first time we met within you, but now it''spletely hidden."


    "I¡­ I thought Master said that I wasn''t from this world. How do I have Holy Energy?"


    "...That I have no clue of. And it doesn''t mean my theory of you being an Otherworlder is wrong, perhaps your mother was part of a Church on your home."


    ''Ha! If that is the case then that means there are other worlds that worship Gods. Then are there people like the Royals and us from Jianghu who use Mana and Aether?''


    The old man suddenly thought.


    He was extremely fascinated with Sol''s origins. When one lived as long as he had and nothing new ever happened, Sol who continue to give him surprise after surprise enlivened him.


    Meanwhile, Sol was staring at the ground with a somewhat nk look.


    The old man regained hisposure and said.


    "Brat, don''t worry. There wille a day when all your doubts are resolved, after all, you are my one and only disciple! I''ll definitely make sure you have the strength to seek out your origins¡­ as well as defeat the other disciples of those bastards."


    The old man muttered thosest words with a ferocious expression.


    Asplicated as his emotions were at the moment, Sol calmed down after hearing his Master''s words.


    "Master, you still haven''t told me about that Academy. Am I-"


    The old man suddenly held up his hand cutting off Sol once again. Perhaps, he had picked up Sol''s habit of cutting someone off mid-speech.


    "No need to rush brat. You''ll eventually be enrolled there so it''s best if you see it for yourself rather than I exin it to you. Instead, it''s time I teach you how to unlock your Innate Dharma."


    Sol perked up when he heard the familiar term.


    "As for what an Innate Dharma is, it is a manifestation of your Power and Will. With this manifestation, you''ll be able to control the energy of the Cosmos known as Aether. Awakening an Innate Dharma can be different for everyone, as it depends on a person''s life experiences and desires."


    After saying this, the old man look at Sol and said with a glint in his eyes.


    "As for what the Innate Dharma you will awaken, I have a great idea of what it would be¡­"


    Sol listened with intense curiosity.


    "...If it isn''t rted to the Earth then it''s Metal."


    Hearing this, Sol tilted his head not understanding what his Master meant.


    The old man seeing Sol''s confusion exined.


    "Even though the Innate Dharma awakened can be different from person to person, they''re categorized into three main types and several sub-types. The first main type is Divine Beast Innate Dharmas. The youths that awaken this type of Innate Dharma could be said to be geniuses, and depending on the animal awaken it''s not impossible to call them heavenly-gifted geniuses.


    "The second main type ismon, but certainly not weak, and that''s Weapon Innate Dharmas. These aremon because of the environment of the Eastern Continent. The older generation is usually focused on teaching Martial Arts to youths in the younger generation from an early age. And thus, growing up training with sabers, swords, or spears, they would awaken various Weapon Innate Dharmas.


    "And the third main type is Elemental Innate Dharmas. People who unlock these Innate Dharma are able to control one of the six natural Elements. Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Metal, and Wood. Or maybe they could awaken an Innate Dharma that allows them to control more than one, or even all of them. But those cases are rare."


    "Is that the type of Innate Dharma I will awaken, an Elemental Innate Dharma?"


    "Yes, I''m ny percent sure you will unlock either an Earth Innate Dharma or Metal Innate Dharma. Your affinity with these elements is extremely high after all, just like your father. That''s why I had taught him an Earth Body Enhancing Technique from my tribe."


    Sol thought for a moment then asked.


    "Master said there were three main types and several sub-types, what are the sub-types?"


    "Those¡­ They''re called Irregr Innate Dharmas. That''s because they can range from a lot of things. From musical instruments to a fan, or even a spoon."


    "Haha¡­"


    Sol released a chuckle when he heard that someone could awaken a spoon.


    However, the old man said with a serious expression.


    "Youugh brat, but I taught an unruly bastard that awaken a fork! And not only did he go on to be a powerful expert feared by many, but he defeat numerous geniuses that had Innate Dharmas from the three main types as he did!"


    Sol hearing this blinked,pletely taken aback.


    "Never underestimate an Innate Dharma, no matter how foolish it may look or seem. After all, one''s Innate Dharma can further evolve as one cultivation gets higher."


    "Cultivation?"


    Sol had heard his Master throw that term around before, but he only had a vague idea of what it meant to cultivate.


    "It''s the process of absorbing Aether into your body with the help of your Innate Dharma. There are stages in cultivating to differentiate someone''s level of strength, but I''ll exin them to you after you awaken your Innate Dharma."


    Sol nodded but then asked confused.


    "How do I awaken my Innate Dharma? And¡­ do I even have one?"


    Sol was referring to the fact that he was not from this, so he might not be able to use powers like everyone here.

 Chapter 33 - 33- A Trash Innate Dharma!

    <h4>Chapter 33:- A Trash Innate Dharma!</h4>


    The old man hearing this snorted and said.


    "Nonsense, even though not all humans use our way of cultivating, all things born in this Universe have an Innate Dharma. It''s just that we humans are the only race to have figured out a way to unlock ours. As for you brat, you might be too young to awaken yours. Usually, youths on the Eastern Continent would start feeling theirs at around twelve to thirteen."


    "Then¡­"


    "Not to worry, not to worry. Who do you think your Master is? I know a way to unlock your Innate Dharma early, just hold still and try to keep your screams to a minimum."


    "Wah-What?"


    Sol sported a terrified expression as the old man went around him to ce a hand on his back.


    "Brat, you''re not going to die, all I''ll be doing is using my own Innate Dharma to stimte yours to awaken. While I''m sending power through your meridians the pain will onlyst for a split second¡­ just that during that spilt second it''ll feel like you''re experiencing the pain of being burnt alive in the underworld."


    "WHAT?!"


    Sol heard his Master''sst sentence despite his muttering and cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "Ready?"


    "I-URGH!!!"


    Sol didn''t get time to finish his sentence, as he suddenly release a wretched scream.


    Hot.


    Sol felt like his skin and flesh was being burnt off leaving nothing but his bare bones. All the nerves in his body were trembling nonstop, the pain was torture, it was unbearable.


    However, just as Sol felt like he couldn''t take it anymore, the pain suddenly vanished.


    But Sol''s body shook before he limply copsed on the ground; his tongue hung loosely out of his mouth while his eyes zed over.


    Seeing this, the old man paused.


    "Hmm, did I not do it right? Perhaps I needed to inject a bit more power."


    Sol''s body violently jerked, but he was too weak to move away from his Master''s iing hand.


    Tears welled up in Sol''s eyes as he looked at his Master with a pleading expression, but the old man simply huffed and said.


    "Such weak mental fortitude, and you call yourself my disciple? This pain should be nothing... even though it''ll hurt more the second time... Ehem."


    Sol almost broke down crying upon hearing that. His Master was definitely trying to kill him!


    However, as the old man''s hand went to grab Sol, a green shimmering light suddenly pushed his hand away.


    "Oh? Looks like one time is enough."


    The old man then looked at Sol eagerly, filled with immense excitement.


    ''I never thought I''d find such a perfect disciple. Not only does he have a great aptitude to inherit my Martial Arts, but he also has a high affinity for the Earth and Metal Elements. All my body strengthening techniques are based on these elements, so this brat will also inherit those¡­ But, why is the color green?''


    Upon thatst thought, the old man realized that the color shimmering around Sol was weird.


    If he hadn''t gone senile yet, the old man was sure that the Earth and Metal Element were yellowish-golden and ck respectively. The only time a green color appeared was¡­ was¡­


    The old man''s thoughts trailed off and his expression slowly turned ugly. Even as the green light from Sol''s body increased in intensity, it could not light up the dark look oveing his face.


    As the green light from a limp Sol increased to its zenith, it lit up the forest for several tens of meters in all directions.


    Perhaps if someone other than the old man was here they would be crying out in rm. This would be because the light from this Innate Dharma awakening was too bright.


    Even among the people currently enrolled in the Martial Alliance Academy, or those outstanding youths slightly older than Sol set to enter. Only a handful of them had an Innate Dharma awakening like this.


    However, since it was the old man, he merely look on with a disgusted expression.


    As the blinding green glow began settling down, a small tree could be seen within the light.


    But this tree seem to be a projection, and as the light fade away so did it.


    What remain after the green light faded away was a green seed with a small sprouting out of it. The seedling itself seems to be between incorporeal and corporeal.


    The scene depicted as it appeared was an optimistic feeling that said, ''Despite being a seedling, I have the potential to grow into a towering tree!''


    However, the old man could care less.


    "What utter bullshit is this?!!"


    The old man started swearing like a drunken sailor.


    After screaming all the obscenities he could think of, the old man red at this seedling radiating optimism and roared.


    "TRASH!! Complete and utter TRASH!!


    "I have never seen an Innate Dharma this useless in all my years of living! Where is that wretched Beast?! It''s that thing, it''s definitely that bastard that corrupted my disciple!!"


    The old man then frantically began looking around to find Little Zeel; never stopping his cursing fit as he did.


    Meanwhile, Sol regained a bit of strength to lift himself up.


    As he did, he turned to look at the seedling. Instantly a feeling of familiarity welled up in his heart. He could even feel a vague connection to it that was only getting stronger as time went by.


    Sol also discovered something else as well. He could feel a strange energy in the surroundings caressing his face.


    Sol hurriedly took off the bandages and allow his body to fully dwell in this feeling. He didn''t know what this energy was but there was an abundance of it. Currently, it felt like he was bathing in a warm spring river.


    Sol couldn''t help but release a pleasant moan as a result.


    The old man turned to see Sol''s actions and he walked over and smack him across the head.


    "Damn brat! What are you doing moaning like a woman spreading her legs in bed?!"


    With a pained expression, Sol rubbed his head and said.


    "But Master, it''s just that-"


    Smack!


    "Damn brat, are you trying to rebel against your Master now? What, just because you awaken this trash Innate Dharma you think you can show off or something?"


    Sol upon hearing this felt indignant.


    But the words of his Master caused a confused expression to appear on his face before he then asked cautiously.


    "But Master, I thought you said to not underestimate any Innate Dharma no matter how they look or seem?"


    The old man red at Sol when he heard that and raised his hand to smack him over the head once more. However, a tree root suddenly sprouted from the ground and wrapped around his hand.


    Little Zeel then leaped in front of Sol to angrily stare at the old man.


    The old man red back hatefully and said.


    "Damn beast, you nned this, didn''t you? All those times you were healing that brat, you were changing his Innate Dharma to this trashy thing."


    With a simple tug, the old man snap the sturdy-looking tree root and walked towards Little Zeel.


    Little Zeel who was putting on an angry expression, held a hint of fear in his eyes as he took small steps back.


    "Wait, Master!"


    Sol hurriedly yelled as he picked up Little Zeel and retreated.

 Chapter 34 - 34- Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 34:- Three Years</h4>


    "Damn brat, are you rebelling against your Master?"


    Sol hearing this wore a hesitant expression.


    "Master, don''t hurt Little Zeel. He did this for my sake. I-"


    Sol was unable to continue his pleading as the old man''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him and plucked Little Zeel from his hand.


    "No, Master!"


    Sol''s face went pale and he went to grab Little Zeel from his Master, but it was useless. His Master was too strong, with only a point of his finger a rune appeared below Sol that froze him in ce.


    "Master¡­"


    Though Sol was still able to talk.


    The old man held Little Zeel by the scruff of his neck and red at the thing.


    "Do you know how severe your actions are? Itpletely derailed my ns for my disciple. How are you going to take responsibility?"


    "Master!"


    Sol couldn''t help but yell, a frantic look on his face.


    "The me isn''t on Little Zeel, the fault is on this disciple."


    The old man turned to Sol when he heard that.


    "Exin."


    He said with a frown.


    Sol turned to Little Zeel as he exined.


    "After what happened to my vige and my father, not only do I seek strength to take revenge against those people¡­"


    Sol''s expression turned frosty when he said that, but his face soon soften as he whispered.


    "...But I also wish to protect those close to me so something like that never happens again."


    Sol then nced up at his Innate Dharma that was still hovering over his head.


    "If I had this Innate Dharma back then, I feel that I could have saved my father before he died."


    Sol also thought about Amon''s father, he could have saved him as well.


    Sol sought the strength to enact revenge to calm the hatred in his heart. However, he didn''t want to mindlessly seek strength, he wanted to protect those close to him in any way he could.


    "So even though Little Zeel''s heals might have influenced my Innate Dharma, it is ultimately my desire to protect those closest to me that might have caused it to change. Didn''t Master say an Innate Dharma was influenced by a person''s experiences and desires?"


    The old man felt something moved in his heart when he heard that.


    One should know that a person''s Innate Dharma was extremely hard to change. A simple experience or desire could not change it. That was why those from the older generation on the Eastern Continent taught their younger generation Martial Arts as soon as they could walk.


    It was so all their experiences and desires revolve around Martial Arts from the very beginning.


    But that was different for Sol, his desire to protect his loved ones was merely a small boy''s dream, but after his vige''s destruction that desire became something much stronger.


    ''For his Innate Dharma to change so drastically, he must have deeply been scarred. Why did I not realize this?''


    The old man was disappointed in himself. Until now Sol hadn''t shown that he had been affected much by his vige''s destruction, there would only be a few moments when he would stare off in the distance.


    The old man thought as Solughed happily with that Beast and continue learning from him, he woulde to recover.


    But he was severely wrong.


    The old man should have known that the persistence Sol showed during his grueling training had toe from somewhere.


    Toss.


    The old man suddenly threw Little Zeel towards Sol.


    Sol regain movement when the rune beneath his disappeared and he caught Little Zeel.


    "Make that Beast get out of my sight, I don''t want to see it."


    Sol patted Little Zeel and said.


    "I''lle y with you soon, okay Zeel?"


    Little Zeel epted his pats before he leaped out of his arms and ran off into the forest in a hurry.


    The old man could be heard snorting before saying.


    "Sit."


    Sol did as he was told, but he still felt regretful as his Master''s expression was still gloomy.


    "What am I supposed to do now? I decided to allow you to cultivate like those Arkadians because whenbined with my Barbarian Body Enhancing Techniques it''ll be the best path for you to take. Being both a Cultivator that focused on Physical Strength and Aether Cultivation."


    As the old man said this, he paced back and forth in front of Sol. However, no matter how he thought of it, he still felt angered at this sudden situation.


    "Argh!"


    The old man couldn''t help but tug at his beard in frustration.


    Sol, meanwhile, sat there not knowing what to say to calm his Master down.


    "Master don''t be upset. Even though you can''t teach me those Body Enhancing Techniques, can''t you just teach me those things you always summon?"


    Sol was talking about his Master''s runes.


    The old man hearing this went to ignore Sol, but he suddenly froze while his eyes focused.


    Ultimately, the old man never wanted to teach Sol everything he knew, simply because he wanted Sol to have the optimal path in his cultivation instead of diverting attention to something else. So he was just nning on teaching him some basic Rune Inscription Techniques.


    However, the old man was cursing himself that it took his disciple saying something for him to find a solution. He was too focused on his Body Enhancing Techniques and neglected Rune Inscriptions.


    "Alright, then I''ll teach you the Rune Inscription Techniques used by my Barbarian Race. No, I''ll also teach you the Runic Technique I self-created, The Seven Runic Paths of Samsara!"


    The old man said that with a grandiose tone, but he only got a questioning expression from his disciple.


    "Ha, brat you''lle to know how heaven-defying this Runic Technique is. First, pay close attention to what I''m about to say. I''ll briefly exin the three Races of my Eastern Continent."


    As the old man said that he formed a hand seal. Then, golden spiraling marks then appeared on the grassy ground beneath Sol and spread out.


    "First you have the Arkadians, the strongest of the three Races on the Eastern Continent¡­"


    Sol listened with wrapped attention as his Master exined the three Civilizations on the Eastern Continent.


    His Master exined where they were located, some brief mentions of their customs, and overall just who they were as a Race.


    As the old man exined, the golden spirals on the ground would depict his exnation so Sol could get a better understanding of what he was saying.


    Several minutester, the old man became serious.


    "Now listen, I will exin the cultivation systems of these three Races."


    "Are they not the same? Do all three Races not use Innate Dharmas?"


    The old man shook his head at Sol''s question.


    "They all used Aether to cultivate, but because of where they lived it greatly influences how they do so. The Arkadians live in the center of the Eastern Continent where the Aether Energy is most abundant, and they cultivate by awakening their Innate Dharmas.


    "The Sakrians on the other hand, though they live rtively closer to the center than the Barbarians, their environment stillcks the abundance of Aether like the Arkadians. So though they awaken Dharmas as well, with the limited amount of Aether, they use advanced and unique weaponry to enhance theirbat strengths."


    "As for the Barbarian Race, which is where Ie from, they are the most unique Race of people out of the Sakrians and Arkadians. They live in the desert where Aether is extremely scarce. Rather than trying to awaken their Innate Dharmas and have basically no Aether to cultivate, they instead cultivate their bodies by using Runes and the little amount of avable Aether..."


    As the old man spoke, the golden spirals depicted the muscr Barbarian Race. It then went nk before the old man continue.


    "You will be cultivating like the Arkadians and the Barbarian Race. The Arkadians cultivate by-"


    "Wait a second Master!"


    Sol suddenly interrupted his Master; leaning back on his old habits.


    "What about the Western Continent?"


    Suppressing his urge to smack Sol over the head, the old man said.


    "I can give you a brief exnation of their powers in the future but that''s it. The Martial Alliance Academy has a library with a vast wealth of knowledge, you can find anything you want to know there."


    "But-"


    "My disciple¡­"


    A serious expression appeared on the old man''s face as he interrupted Sol.


    "I know you seek revenge against the people who robbed you of a home and a family, but don''t be so impatient. You are far too weak right now."


    The old man then raised three fingers.


    "Three years¡­


    "¡­That''s how long I have to teach you before you lose the qualifications to enter the Martial Alliance Academy."

 Chapter 35 - 35- The Mysterious Identity Of The Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 35:- The Mysterious Identity Of The Old Man</h4>


    "Brat, the children you will bepeting against have been training all their lives, how can I let my disciple be at such a disadvantage? So understand we don''t have time to spare on anything else but the things you need to know to get stronger. And to add to that, those bastards have long discovered their disciples who probably have mastered all their Techniques. If you''re going to beat them, I have to cram as much information as possible inside your head within these three years. Do you understand?"


    Sol nodded, but he suddenly asked.


    "I know Master wants me to enter this Academy. But¡­ is there a reason why I need to? Can''t Master just continue to teach me?"


    "Haha!"


    The old man suddenly looked at Sol and burst outughing.


    Sol was taken aback by his Masterughing in his face.


    "Brat, so you want to stay cooped up in this Mountain Range learning from me? You must really love your Master and the training I''m giving you. Alright, why not? You don''t have to go to the Martial Alliance Academy, you can continue to learn from me here. I''ll just have the disciples of those bastardse here to fight it out with you. How does that sound?"


    By the end of his Master''s words, Sol''s face had gone deathly pale.


    Stay here?


    Training with his Master?


    Sol would rather swim through ake of moltenva than go through so many years of training with his Master!


    With a panicked expression, Sol hurriedly waved his hands and said.


    "Ah, never mind, never mind Master. I''ll go, I''ll go. I''ll even make sure to defeat the disciple of those people who you hate to make you proud!"


    The old man hearing this wore a hesitant expression.


    "Are you sure? I could just have you stay by my side and train you for as long you like since you love training so much."


    Sol put on a forced smile.


    "N-No Master, I''m sure. I¡­ ah¡­ I like Master''s training, but I think going to the Academy will be best for my development, and I''ll even get to explore the outside world."


    The old man snickered in his heart when he saw how panicked Sol was before he nodded and said.


    "Alright, if it''s like that then stop talking and allow me to continue."


    "Yes, Master¡­"


    Sol''s shoulders slumped.


    After that, the old man formed a hand seal, moving the golden spirals on the ground.


    "The cultivation system for the Arkadians can seemplex but it''s very simple at its core. After awakening their Innate Dharmas, they use an Aether Gathering Technique that allows their Innate Dharma to absorb the Aether in the surroundings. As they gather the Aether and refine it in their bodies, they use it to then unlock their Three Divine Pces. The Mortal Pce, the Spiritual Pce, and the Heavenly Pce.


    "As for what the Three Divine Pces are, they are the shackles that binds us Mortal Humans. Unlocking them will allow us to transcend the Heavens and be an Immortal being that can even rival the Gods."


    "An Immortal? What kind of existence is that?"


    The old man became annoyed at Sol''s sudden question.


    "An existence that rivals a God! Damn it brat, don''t ask any questions until I''m finished. If I have to answer every question you''re going to have while I exin, we will be here for several months before I can finish! Now shut up and keep your questions at the back of your mind. No, don''t even do that, clear your mind and open your ears."


    Sol''s shoulders slumped even further, but he did as his Master said.


    "Now, as for where inside the body the Three Divine Pces are located. The first, which is the Mortal Pce, is slightly below your navel¡­"


    The golden spirals on the ground showed the depiction of a human figure. A small blue dot representing the Mortal Pce appeared below its navel.


    "The Spiritual Pce is located above it, in the center of your chest. While the Heavenly Pce is located at the center of your forehead."


    All three of these spots lit up on the human figure.


    "To open the Mortal Pce one has to break the shackle of their physical bodies by opening all of their acupoints. While to open the Spiritual Pce, an abundance of Aether will be needed to gather inside the body after it has broken its Mortal Shackles. And to open the Heavenly Pce, one mustprehend their Dao and gain enlightenment on the Heavenly Laws. I simplified these levels but to even open the Mortal Pce, one might not even be able to if given hundreds of years, much less the others."


    The old man saw that Sol had questions, but he ignored him and continued.


    "As for how my Barbarian Race cultivates, because we are simple-minded people, our way of cultivation is very simple. After unlocking our Mortal Pce, we forcefully open our Spiritual and Heavenly Pce with sheer brute force."


    Sol paused, slightly taken aback by such a straightforward method.


    "It sounds absurd, but our Barbarian Race has managed to create a method of cultivation that is in no way inferior to the Arkadians'' Innate Dharma. And that is with the help of our Runes."


    Upon reaching here, Sol could see a prideful gleam appear in his Master''s eyes.


    "Even though people call us brutes thatck intelligence, or mock us for our way of life. We can still raise our heads high because, in this whole world, no other Race understands Runes better than we do. We have created or contributed to creating, almost the entirety of the Runes used in Jianghu. Our Runes have even spread over to the Western Continent in recent decades."


    With a grin, the old man continued.


    "Brat, you are one lucky brat to be my disciple. You should know that your Master is the greatest Rune Master in the long history of the Barbarian Race, and even the entire world!"


    Sol''s eyes widen at that.


    He was indeed shocked at this. He knew his Master was someone great from the strength he showed, and even though Sol had little knowledge of Runes at the moment, that didn''t mean he couldn''tprehend the status of being the greatest Rune Master in the world.


    That wasn''t a title a normal person could achieve.


    However, this further caused questions to pop into Sol''s head as to who his Master was. Not only was his strength great, but he also seemed to be knowledgeable about all things.


    ''How does he know the cultivation of the Three Races so in-depth? And by the sounds of it, he even knows the Cultivation System of those on the Western Continent. Wasn''t the barrier suppose to prevent those from either Continent crossing over? Just what is Master''s identity?''


    The more Sol came to know about the outside world and its norms, the more he realized his Master was aplete enigma that shouldn''t exist.

 Chapter 36- Irregular Innate Dharma

    36 Chapter 36- Irregr Innate Dharma


    "So brat, are you happy that you decided to be my disciple?"


    The old man said that with a grin, and Sol could be seen smiling as well. He had to admit he was happy he took his Master''s offer.


    Even though he was terrified of his training methods, the alternative was Sol being on his own while being blinded by rage and the desire for revenge.


    But being with his Master, Sol was able to calm down and focused all his scattered resentment into getting stronger. He had a path before him now.


    Sol couldn''t imagine what would have be of himself if he hadn''t met this old man.


    "Master, you spoke about your self-created Rune Technique, is it really that amazing?"


    Sol could see that his Master really cherished this Runic Technique, so much so his eyes instantly brighten up when Sol mentioned it.


    That''s why he gave his Master this chance to gush about, and the old man didn''t hesitate to do so.


    "Haha! Brat, let me tell you what''s so amazing about my Runic Technique. To simply put, Aether is not the only source of Energy in the Cosmos. Asides from it you have Mana, which is also known as Celestial Energy as it is energy that originates from the Stars. And then you have Holy Energy; Faith Energy thates from the Gods and is given to their followers.


    "Now with that said, these are the main types, there are many more, and even the main ones have many variations. However, one thing that all these powers have is that it has a specific system to cultivate them. So, a person who cultivates Faith Energy can''t cultivate Mana."


    After saying this, Sol saw the look in his Master''s eyes increase before he said.


    "However, my Runic Technique, ''The Seven Runic Paths of Samsara,'' can allow anyone to cultivate any type of energy they desire."


    Sol knew where his Master was going with the exnation, but still hearing it caused a wave of shock to flood his heart.


    The old man seeing Sol''s shock smirked and held his hips while puffing out his chest.


    "Haha! That''s not all brat, my Runic Technique also consists of the very essence of all Runic Techniques. All the many Runes I''ve studied and created have been put into this. After learning my Seven Runic Paths of Samsara to a certain level, you''ll be able to create runes without any hand seals. Merely a thought is enough.


    "I spent my entire life creating this Runic Technique, it is my life''s work that I will cherish even more than my own child. In fact, I treat it as my child. I''ve only ever shared it with two other people, now you will be the third andst."


    The old man then looked at Sol with an expression Sol couldn''t decipher.


    "Now, with the basics out of the way, it''s time for you to test out that Innate Dharma."


    The disappointment the old man felt when this thing first appeared was gone, and what reced it was eagerness.


    There was an overall grading system given to Innate Dharmas, from Tier 1 to Tier 9. And from the old man''s estimates the Innate Dharma Sol awaken was the highest one someone can achieve.


    Tier 9!


    Though that was when it first awaken, as it was now, it look like a Tier 1 Innate Dharma.


    "Wait Master, you haven''t exined how the Sakrians cultivated yet."


    Sol suddenly eximed.


    TSK!


    The old man suddenly clicked his tongue loudly.


    "Brat, I''ve exined so much already, don''t you want to start cultivating?"


    The old man couldn''t believe he was more eager for Sol to start his cultivation than Sol himself. Even though the old man had found such a gifted disciple, he was short on time so he had to slightly rush Sol''s training.


    Sol in response to this said.


    "I do, but this is all so new to me that I can''t help but want to know more."


    Of course, Sol wanted to start his cultivation journey, but his curiosity for the outside world had been piqued.


    "Also, Father said that having strength without understanding it will only cause chaos."


    The old man paused at that.


    He wanted to get angry, but his disciple was showing interest in learning from him. Instead of getting angry shouldn''t he be excited?


    After releasing a sigh, the old man calmed down. His disciple was right, he was rushing things too much.


    "The Sakrians have extremely deep roots in the assassination world. All their Techniques and Martial Arts revolve around how to kill from the shadows. Asides from that, they aren''t much different from the Arkadians. I''ll provide you with some books with further exnations of the outside world, are you satisfied with this?"


    Sol nodded.


    "Alright, then let''s start. The first thing you should do is try to sense Aether through your Innate Dharma."


    Sol paused.


    "Master, don''t I need an Aether Absorption Technique?"


    The old man shook his head.


    "For now you''ll first try to sense Aether and get used to it, not cultivate it. And you should now, I can''t teach you an Aether Absorption Technique?"


    "Why?"


    Sol was confused.


    "That''s due to the uniqueness of everyone''s meridians channels. Even though the acupoints in a human''s body are located in the same ces, asides from the 12 main meridians, the meridian channels leading to these acupoints vary from person to person. So, one must study their own bodies and create their own Aether Absorption Technique. Only then can they guide Aether through their meridians and unlock their acupoints. As for someone creating a universal Aether Absorption Technique, the person would need to know the variations of meridian pathways of every single person alive and will be born in the future. Unless that person is some all-knowing being, that is simply impossible to aplish."


    "So... the children in the Academy created their own Aether Absorption Techniques too?"


    "Usually, the ones who aren''t from a notable background create their own, but for the ones that are from prominent backgrounds, they have their elders create one for them."


    The old man paused here and then said.


    "Look brat, in truth I could create one for you, but it wouldn''t make sense for me to do so. My Seven Runic Paths of Samsara works simrly as you''ll need to use your meridians to carve its Runes inside your body. Not to mention the unique state your body is in because of that strange energy. It''s best if you create your own Aether Absorption Technique while getting a better understanding of your own body."


    "I understand Master."


    Sol said as he nodded.


    "Now, try to sense the Aether. I''ll create a Rune to gather it here."


    looked at him as if he had gone crazy to spout such nonsensical words.


    10:04


    An oblivious Sol watched in surprise as his Master suddenly began tugging on his beard until his The old man was about to form a hand seal to create the necessary rune formation, but Sol suddenly said.


    "Ah! Master, I think I already sensed it."


    The old man looked taken aback at that. While wearing a strange expression, he said to Sol.


    "Brat, what are you saying? I haven''t even created the rune formation to gather the Aether here yet."


    "But Master, I really did sense it."


    The old man''s hands forming hand seals dropped before he exined to Sol.


    "That''s not possible. The barrier blocks out any and all energy from the outside world. It''s only just recently that Aether from our Eastern Continent, as well as Mana from the Western Continent, started to seep into the Ibbian Mountain Range. That''s why I need a Aether Gathering Rune to collect scarce amounts that are already in here. Brat, are you sure you felt it?"


    "I¡­"


    Sol paused and wore a hesitant expression.


    When his Innate Dharma first awaken, Sol felt a warm energy at the time wash over him. He assumed it was Aether, but upon hearing his Master''s exnation, he was beginning to think he was wrong.


    Meanwhile, the old man was frowning in thought.


    Sol hadn''t retracted his seedling Innate Dharma, so the old man carefully observed it.


    Then suddenly, the old man''s expression froze.


    He had grasped something, but this something he grasped caused his heart to start beating rapidly.


    The old man then looked at Sol with immense incredulity and skepticism as he said.


    "Brat, if this old man is right, then what you sensed wasn''t Aether."


    "It wasn''t? Then what was it?"


    The old man rubbed his gray beard and then said after a while.


    "The only energy here in abundance is the energy unique to this Mountain Range. It''s called Spirit Essence by the natives, right?"


    "Oh¡­"


    Sol said, not really understanding the implications of what his Master had just imed.


    However, if anyone from the Eastern Continent had heard the old man''s words, they would have looked at him as if he had gone crazy to spout such nonsensical words.


    An oblivious Sol watched in surprise as his Master suddenly began tugging on his beard until his hand came away with more than a few strands.


    The old man''s face increasingly changed expressions, before he yelled.


    "This is impossible! How can you sense the Spirit Essence in this Mountain Range?!!"


    The old man was trying hard toprehend this situation, but even with all his knowledge he couldn''t.


    "Unless¡­ Unless this Innate Dharma is an Irregr Innate Dharma?"

 Chapter 37- A Perverted Master And A Rebellious Disciple

    37 Chapter 37- A Perverted Master And A Rebellious Disciple


    The old man turned to look at the seedling floating over Sol''s head; his breathing quickening by the second.


    It was normal for an Elemental Innate Dharma to take on the shape of certain objects. So the old man thought Sol had awakened a Wood Type Innate Dharma that took on the appearance of a seedling.


    However, in some cases, there were instances where the object an Elemental Innate Dharma took on was a weapon. Thus bing a Weapon Type Elemental Innate Dharma.


    These types of Mixed Innate Dharmas were categorized into the Irregr Type with that Spoon Innate Dharma. They were rare, but not impossible to awaken.


    Now the old man was wondering if this seedling wasn''t just a simple object made of Wood Element, but something significant.


    As the old man sunk into his thoughts, it didn''t take long for Sol to realize his Master was agitated, so he asked.


    "Master, what''s so strange about this situation? Isn''t it just sensing Spirit Essence?"


    The old man snapped his head towards Sol when he heard that.


    "Ha! This brat, you say it''s just sensing Spirit Essence? But that''s exactly why this situation is so strange! How can your Innate Dharma, something developed to cultivate Aether, sense another energy? Remember when I said that each energy has its own system someone has to follow to cultivate it? Well, an Innate Dharma is an integral part of cultivating Aether. No, more than that, it''s fundamentally linked with Aether! So an Innate Dharma sensing anything besides Aether should be impossible. If it was, wouldn''t someone be able to cultivate Mana or even Holy Energy?


    "But there''s a fundamentalw for these sorts of things. A Heavenly Law! An Empyrean Rule embedded into the very fabric of the Heavens! But this thing¡­"


    The old man at this point was red-faced and was hyperventting as he pointed at the seedling.


    "¡­ this thing has broken that fundamental Law!"


    Sol not being able to understand his Master''s words, could only release a forced smile.


    Seeing that Sol couldn''t grasp the gravity of the situation, the old man forced himself to calm down.


    "Brat, if it was possible for Innate Dharmas to cultivate other energies, do you think I would waste my time creating my Runic Technique?"


    "So¡­ is Master saying my Innate Dharma is like your Seven Runic Paths of Samsara?"


    A struggling expression appeared on the old man''s face before he said reluctantly.


    "That thing is far greater than my Runic Technique."


    After the old man said that, his body seemed to age by several decades and his shoulders slumped.


    Did he not im to have spent his entire life creating this heaven-defying Runic Technique? Now all those years were for nothing when this brat awaken an Innate Dharma with such an absurd quality.


    The old man didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    On one hand, he was d to find out his disciple was even more spectacr as he knew more about him. But on the other hand, his Runic Technique had been reduced to second best.


    However, when the old man thought about it, he began to realize something.


    ''An Innate Dharma that can sense energies other than Aether, along with a Runic Technique that allows one to cultivate the numerous energies in the Cosmos¡­''


    The old man''s eyes started to shine and a crazy idea began to be permeated his mind. However, that light suddenly deemed.


    ''What am I thinking? Even though this ability to cultivate other energies besides Aether is amazing, there is no way to determine what would happen if Aether and other energies mix within a person''s body. There are too many scenarios where disaster can ur. And was it not because of this that I chose not to try it myself? As much as I wish toplete my Seven Runic Paths of Samsara, I cannot use my own disciple as a test subject. But¡­''


    The old man thought about the Holy Energy he felt from Sol. Perhaps Sol was the perfect candidate that could allow his research to progress after stagnating for so many years.


    ''No, I''ve already given up. I decided to bet with those bastards in finding a disciple because I didn''t want my legacy to disappear when I die.''


    The old man then admonished himself for even having these thoughts appear in his mind. After, he said to Sol in a serious tone.


    "My disciple, I want you to promise me you won''t try and cultivate two energies at once. I im my Runic Technique could do so, but it''s too risky. There''s no telling what could happen to you if you do. As for the Holy Energy residing in you, you don''t have to-"


    "Master¡­"


    Sol suddenly interrupted the old man.


    "...I''ll listen to Master''s request. But even if Master had said nothing, I wasn''t nning on using the Holy Power inside of me. In fact, I wish I didn''t have it. I don''t want to have any rtions with the people who killed my father."


    As Sol said that, the old man looked at him and sighed.


    "Three years¡­ Are you prepared my disciple?"


    Unknowingly, the old man''s address for Sol changed.


    "The training you will be receiving from now on will be like nothing you''ve been through before. However, if you endure these three years with me, then you''ll not only receive the strength you seek but as my one and only disciple, you will receive this old man''s legacy. Something I''ve built for several thousand years."


    Sol tilted his head at that, then his eyes widen as he realize what that meant.


    "Master, are you saying you''re several thousand years old?"


    The old waved his hand and said.


    "This isn''t surprising, as you cultivate your lifespan increases. Though I can count the number of people as old as me on one hand, it is possible that a few people you meet when you go out into the world are several decades, over even hundreds of years old; despite their young appearance."


    "That''s amazing, so I''ll be able to live that long if I grow stronger? I can''t image it."


    Sol was really surprised by this. All this while he had seen people in his vige grow old and die. He thought that he was the same, but now he was hearing that he could actually live for hundreds of years.


    Even after a while, he couldn''t get over how mind-blowing that was.


    "Ah! So Master was lying when you said you were middle-aged several months ago? Not even an old man, you''re an ancient old m-"


    Smack!


    Before Sol could finish, the old man smack Sol over the head.


    "You damn brat, I might be old but my appearance was originally that of a middle-aged man! I was so handsome I had numerous kingdom-toppling beauties rushing to get into my bed every night. Who would know if I don''t tell them?"


    Remembering his unfortunate situation, the old man gritted his teeth and stomped his foot in regret.


    While rubbing his aching head, Sol couldn''t help but retort.


    "Master, you''re way too vulgar saying such things in front of a child, and I feel bad for all those women who were tricked by a perverted old man."


    "Huh? You damn brat, who are you calling an old man?!"


    Smack!


    "You''re rebelling against your Master now, is that it? Alright, your first set of training is seeing how many ps you can take from this old man!"


    "B-But didn''t you just call yourself an old man-?"


    Smack!


    "Ah! Wait! No!"


    Smack!


    "Master, I''m sorry, I won''t do it again."


    Sol began pleading softly, but...


    Smack!


    "Wah! Master, are you trying to kill your one and only disciple?!"


    Smack!


    Smack!


    Smack!


    "Help! Someone help! This old man is-"


    SMACK!!!


    SMACK!!!


    SMACK!!!


    "WAHH!! IT HURTS! IT HURTS! MASTER HAVE MERCY!!"


    SMACK!!!!


    As these vicious ps rang out in the forest along with Sol''s pitiful cries, this marked the prologue of what was toe over these three years.


    A Master viciously beating his rebellious disciple who talks back and refuses to train.


    Ah wait, perhaps that wasn''t so¡­


    At the edge of the forest, Little Zeel had appeared. But upon seeing this brutal scene unfolding before him, Little Zeel came grinding to a stop.


    "Ah! Little Zeel, help!"


    Hearing Sol''s shout, the old man paused his beatings and turned to re at Little Zeel. As if saying if he interfered he would get the same treatment.


    Little Zeel hesitated, but after looking at Sol''s pitiful expression, he seem to grit his teeth before charging out.


    However¡­


    Smack!


    Smack!


    Smack!


    His appearance didn''t make a difference.


    Now, it was a Master viciously beating his rebellious disciple that talked back and refused to train, along with his pet beast.


    Now the scene wasplete.

 Chapter 38- A Missing Master

    38 Chapter 38- A Missing Master


    Two Years Later¡­


    "So powerful beings known as Deities were alive in the past? Hmm, but did they truly exist? Could someone really cultivate to such heights? Perhaps this is the type of strength Master was talking about that I would need to take revenge and find out where Ie from."


    After finishing reading the book he was holding above his head, Sol closed it and went into his thoughts about its contents.


    Soon, Sol released a yawn before saying.


    "I guess I have a long way to go, for now, I can''t even fathom these beings."


    Sol then ced the book he finished reading on top of a pile of books next to him.


    There were likely over a hundred books all scattered around Sol as hey on the grassy ground, leaning against arge tree.


    Soly there in silence for a moment before he muttered.


    "Now I''m bored, I''ve read all the books that old fart gave me. He''s never been gone for this long."


    Today marked the third month that his Master went missing.


    "Ah, so much for ack of time to train me, but then he ran off to who knows where¡­ *tsk*"


    Before hepletely vanish, Sol realized his Master would up and leave at random times during the day, but he had never been gone for more than a few hours at a time.


    As for what would cause his absence, Sol had an inkling that he was running from something, or perhaps someone.


    This was because, during that year and a half, they would constantly move locations. And although his Master''s expression didn''t give anything away, he was in a rush when he left three months ago.


    "He must have known he would be gone for this length of a time since he just toss these books to me. That old fart, how can he be so irresponsible leaving his disciple here in this dangerous forest all alone?"


    However, even though Sol was saying this, he wasn''tining that his Master had disappeared. In fact, he took these three months as a vacation!


    And though he would still train every day, he did it in moderation. Unlike the hell-like torture he went through when his Master was here.


    Sol shivered at the thought.


    To say he was put through physical and emotional abuse would be an understatement, his Master was aplete devil!


    Sol thought that if he mentioned just a few of the things his Master made him go through to someone, it would cause them to faint from horror.


    But his Master was right, if he endured then he would see results.


    During his nearly two-year-long training, Sol''s body was like a hot iron being hammered by a cksmith.


    All the near-death experiences and severe injuries his Master gave him were the triggers, and the bloodline energy inside his body was the hammer.


    After each injury, his flesh, all the way down to his bones, would be tempered. Right now, the state of his body actually terrified Sol a little bit.


    His bones were almostparable to alloy, while his muscles and tendons were as strong as steel but had the flexibility of rubber.


    As for his skin, Sol couldn''t tell how many times it was burnt off by his Master during training. But now, even normal arrows and spears wielded by a normal person couldn''t pierce it. And that was despite its pale and delicate appearance.


    Two years.


    It had already been two years before Sol knew it.


    However, he hadn''t grown much in these two years. Just that his face had lost some of its immaturity.


    Sol attributed thisck of growth to his training. His bones were being condensed at a rapid pace, so it left no room for them to grow normally.


    However, this might not be so bad, as this basically corrected Sol''s looks with his actual age somewhat.


    Ah, but there was one feature that changed and became extremely annoying for him.


    Sol was about to lift himself up, but his head got tugged back and he wince in pain.


    "Damn it, I''m going to cut this thing off."


    Sol said grabbing at his immensely long and messy hair.


    His hair had remained uncut since then. Now if he stood up it would be sweeping the ground as he walked.


    And one would think identally getting his hair pulled would be tolerable given the amount of pain he went through during training. However, it seemed like his sensitivity to pain skyrocketed instead.


    Sol could experience every minute detail his six senses ry to him. This kind of sensitivity was extremely annoying, and it didn''t help during training.


    However, Sol just took it in strides. And although it was painful, he forgot what it was like going without feeling skin-peeling, heart-piercing, and soul-crushing pain every other day. It was to the point he would miss the pain if he didn''t feel it.


    However, up reaching here in his thoughts, Sol blinked.


    ''Crap, I''m not bing someone who enjoys pain am I?''


    After half convincing himself he wasn''t, Sol shifted his hair before he stood up; his arms with the ck bracelets on them propped up on his hips.


    "I should probably start training, if that Demon suddenly appears and doesn''t see me training that would be dangerous."


    After saying this, Sol was about to run off to do his training routine for the day, however, a rustling noise from the nearby bushes suddenly made him pause.


    Sol then watched as Little Zeel leaped out and then frantically made a beeline towards him; his chubby legs moving as fast as they could.


    Worrying immediately appeared in Sol''s heart upon seeing Little Zeel''s behavior.


    In truth, Sol had been worrying a lottely since his Master was gone.


    This Mountian Range was filled with Ibbian Beasts that he was no match for. It was safe inside a vige since it had the Guardian''s protection, however, he was out in the open.


    Normally his Master would be the one to clear the area.


    And though Little Zeel had made friends with some of these beasts in the surroundings, there were others that were extremely hostile.


    Sol thought that one of those beasts must have attacked Little Zeel.


    "Little Zeel, what''s wrong?"


    Sol knelt and Little Zeel leap into his chest.


    "Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!"


    Little Zeel began making hurried noises. To others, this would have sounded like nonsense, but a faint connection had formed between Sol and Little Zeel.


    Sol couldn''t exin it, but he could sort of understand what Little Zeel was saying most of the time. Though they woulde in broken sentences.


    Danger¡­


    Hurry¡­


    These were the words Sol understood.


    "Who is in danger?"


    "Awoo! Awoo!"


    Sol frowned but then his eyes lit up.


    "Ah, you mean Little Nheer is in danger?"


    Little Zeel''s front legs waved frantically while his head bobbed like a chicken pecking the ground.


    Sol immediately stood up and ce Little Zeel on his head.


    "Which direction is he in?"


    After getting a direction from Little Zeel, Sol didn''t immediately sprint off. He instead close his eyes and called out his Innate Dharma.


    The seedling appeared above him with a bright green light. Its appearance was the same, but the feeling it gave off was different. It seemed stronger.


    Even as it appeared, the grass and the leaves on the trees nearby began to sway.


    As soon as Sol unleashed his Innate Dharma, he ced his hands on the tree he had been leaning on. His consciousness immediately seeped into the tree and he could see numerous pathways appear in front of him.


    These were the roots of the tree.


    Sol picked a path that lead in the direction Little Zeel pointed in and his consciousness moved along the path. It didn''t even take a full second before images and sounds of explosions began bombarding Sol''s senses.


    "Haha! Just a bit more and we''ll be able to kill it! Senior brother, hurry and kill it while we pin it down!"


    Hey guys! If you''re enjoying the book so far leave a review to help out the book get a rating! GT and PS are appreciated as well, soe on guys, go! go! go!


    Tsetth

 Chapter 39- Saving Little Nheer

    39 Chapter 39- Saving Little Nheer


    The images were that of a group of three youths who looked slightly older than Sol. One was female while the other two were males.


    This shout was from the boy that was attacking a ferocious-looking beast with the girl.


    The beast itself was quiterge, and it look like a mix between a lion and a pr bear with its pure white fur. However, this pure white fur was dyed red in blood from the beast''s wounds.


    The shout from the boy attacking the beast was directed toward the second youth that was seated cross-legged away from the battle.


    This youth was busy forming hand signs, while in front of him floated an illusory sword that was continuously releasing powerful ripples into the surroundings; which caused the void to tremble.


    Sol couldn''t feel the strength of this illusory sword, but from the beast''s already injured state, it would die if it was hit by this sword.


    The beast was Little Nheer. It was one of the beasts Little Zeel had befriended, even Sol hade to be familiar with it.


    Sol had to hurry before these people killed Little Zeel''s friend. However¡­ that was not the main reason.


    After retracting his Innate Dharma, Sol''s figure sh into action. The ground beneath him was demolished by the rebounding force of his first step forward.


    Like a fish swimming through water, Sol sped through the forest with rtive ease. Wind gales that caused even thergest of trees to rustle uncontrobly were produced as he sped by.


    In only a few minutes, Sol had managed to reach the area the battle was taking ce. He could even hear the excited yells of the boy from before.


    He seemed like a loudmouth.


    ''These idiots! From their clothes, they seemed to be from the Eastern Continent. But what are they doing? How could they recklessly attack Ibbians Beasts in the forest, don''t they know the consequences?''


    Sol couldn''t help but curse at these youths in frustration.


    It actually wasn''t the first time he saw outsiders.


    His Master had moved them closer to the Eastern Continent, so Sol came upon people more than once. He had even chatted with a few of them and helped them with directions since they were lost.


    But those people were slightly different from these youths.


    Not only were they adults, but if Sol was correct, those people he met were called Rouge or Vega-bond cultivators. Meaning they were people who don''t belong to any Sect or n on the Eastern Continent.


    Just by looking at these youths'' fancy attire, Sol knew they were from some well establish Faction.


    "It''s my first time meeting kids around my age from the outside world, but are all of them this reckless?"


    Sol said this as he leap up to a tree branch that overlooked the battlefield.


    ''Senior brother, someone has appeared.''


    The boy who was attacking Little Nheer, preventing him from escaping, nce towards the boy who sat cross-legged.


    It seems like he wasmunicating with him via telepathy.


    ''Ignore him, if he dares interferes then he''ll just invite trouble upon himself. And get ready, I''m about to attack!''


    The boy then nce at the girl before they both nodded at each other. Using their own illusory swords, they coordinated their attacks and drove Little Nheer closer to the boy sitting cross-legged.


    "NOW!!"


    With a shout, the boy sitting cross-legged formed hisst hand sign and then pointed at Little Nheer.


    The massive illusory sword in front of him radiated a blinding white glow before it shot towards Little Nheer.


    A vicious ripping sound echoed out, and shockingly, it was the sound of the sword tearing the space apart as it sped forward.


    Feeling death approaching, Little Nheer''s attacks became more vicious as he tried to retreat, but the boy and girl not willing to miss this opportunity gave it their all to suppress Little Nheer and block all of his exits.


    Swoosh!


    The illusory sword appeared in front of Little Nheer, and being unable to escape this attack he released a loud mournful cry.


    However, just before the illusory sword could pierce Little Nheer, Sol''s figure suddenly materialized in front of him.


    The three youths were shocked at his appearance.


    They knew someone had just appeared nearby, but Sol''s speed was so fast they could barely perceive his movements when he made his move.


    "YOU FOOL, DO YOU WANT TO DIE?!!"


    The boy sitting cross-legged quickly recovered from his shock and yelled in panic. He tried to control his sword to stop, but it was toote.


    "Kyaa!"


    The girl from the group couldn''t help but cry out when she saw this scene. It was evident she was not used to seeing someone get stabbed to death.


    As for the other boy, his face had gone deathly pale while his eyes went wide.


    However, just as these kids thought they were about to witness a crazy person nning on killing himself by jumping in front of an attack like that, what instead happened caused their mouths to hang open in shock.


    Sol had grabbed the t surface of the massive sword between his two hands. Then with veins bulging on his forearms, he released a loud growl as he used brute strength to stop the illusory sword.


    Several tiny des emanate from the illusory sword and sh at Sol''s body, ripping his already-tattered clothes to shreds while leaving trails of blood across his pale skin.


    However, Sol''s face was neutral, despite the paining from his fracture arms as well.


    Compared to what he had been through, this was nothing.


    After stopping the illusory sword, the boy sitting cross-legged a distance away began to say.


    "You-"


    However, he suddenly vomited out a mouth full of blood due to the bacsh of Sol stopping his attack.


    "Senior brother!"


    "Senior brother!"


    The girl and the other boy yelled in panic before they retracted their Innate Dharmas and hurriedly ran over to him.


    "I-I''m fine, but who is that?"


    The three all turned to look at Sol, who had begun observing the boy''s Innate Dharma in his hands.


    "Senior brother, he stopped your attack with his bare hands. I''ve never heard of someone with such physical strength, asides from the people in the Barbarian Tribes."


    The other boy said, still shocked.


    "Ah! Look, he''s even holding your Innate Dharma, how is that possible?!"


    As if just realizing this, the three were floored.


    The boy they called senior brother wore a panicked expression and stretched out his hand to call back his Innate Dharma.


    Sol, who was examining the sword while holding the hilt, felt it vibrate in his hand as it tried to leave.


    However, his hand was like an iron grip that ensured the sword remain in his hand.


    Sol then looked over to see the panicked expression on the boy''s face.


    ''I read that a person''s Innate Dharma is illusory before its first transformation. Unless one uses some special technique to make it tangible to attack, it can not be held. If that''s so... how am I able to hold this person''s Innate Dharma?''


    Sol looked away from the boy to stare back at the sword.


    The boy seeing this became more frantic and he hurriedly stood up before he yelled.


    "Who are you?! Don''t you dare do anything to Innate Dharma, hand it back!"


    Sol acted like he didn''t hear the boy and continued to observe the sword.


    This was the first time he had seen another person''s Innate Dharma. The adults he met before weirdly kept theirs hidden for some reason.


    However, Sol soon realize not only can he hold the illusory sword, but he was starting to get a strange feeling from it. His own Dharma reacted to this feeling as well.


    Sol decided to act on this feeling, whatever it was.


    But what happened next startled both him and the boy.


    The hilt of the illusory sword had begun fading away.

 Chapter 40- Like Master Like Disciple

    40 Chapter 40- Like Master Like Disciple


    "You-!"


    The youth went to yell, but his face suddenly became ashen and he coughed out a mouth full of blood.


    The boy then stared at Sol with terror.


    For a moment, he actually felt the connection with his Innate Dharma weakening.


    "No! Give me back my Innate Dharma!"


    The boy thinking that Sol had some way to steal his Innate Dharma, suddenly rushed forward.


    The girl and the other boy all called out to him surprised by his actions, but he seemed to have lost all reason.


    As the boy came running to him, Sol turned and suddenly threw the illusory sword at him.


    "I don''t want your Innate Dharma."


    The boy''s footsteps paused as the sword stabbed through him, but because it was his Innate Dharma it merely integrate back into his body.


    Sol was about to say something else, but his facial expression suddenly change and he swiftly turned his head around to look into the forest woods.


    Sol body instantly froze.


    Arge eye had appeared behind the trees, whose pupil was that of a slit.


    The eye released murderous intent as it nced at the injured Little Nheer and then back at Sol and the others.


    "Eeek!"


    "W-What is that?!"


    Seeing thisrge eye suddenly appearing out of nowhere, the three youths all began to panic.


    "Don''t move if you don''t want to die!!"


    Sol roared out when he saw that they were about to run away.


    This was what Sol wanted to avoid.


    Little Nheer wasn''t a regr Ibbian Beast. After all, would Little Zeel make friends with normal Ibbian Beasts?


    In this dangerous situation, Sol suddenly raised his hands. At the same time, his Innate Dharma appeared and floated over to Little Nheer who was lying motionless on the ground.


    The eye merely watched as Sol''s Innate Dharma healed Little Nheer.


    "There, Little Nheer is all healed, he''s fine so don''t worry."


    The eye looked at Sol, then shifted to the three youths behind him.


    The beast''s murderous intent was not directed at Sol but at these three youths who tried to kill it''s cub.


    The three youths who had done as Sol said and stayed frozen instead of running, all felt a cold shiver go down their spines when this massive eyended on them.


    Sol seeing this gritted his teeth before he suddenly turned around and dashed towards the three youths.


    BANG!


    Sol''s footnded squarely on the first boy''s chest which sent him flying back while coughing out a mouth full of blood.


    "You-What are you doing?!"


    "Saving your lives."


    The second boy yelled, but Sol suddenly appeared in front of him and punched out.


    BANG!


    The boy''s eyes went wide while a vicious crack echoed out.


    His sternum visibly sunk in from Sol''s blow.


    As he copsed to the ground, it was unknown if he died or not.


    ncing at her twopanions on the ground, the girl look towards Sol and then at the massive eye.


    As if she understood Sol''s intentions, instead of resisting, the girl closed her eyes tight and gritted her teeth.


    Sol praised this girl for her quick decision in his heart as he took a step forward and punched out once more.


    BANG!


    Sol didn''t hold back and the girl also coughed out a mouth full of blood and copse onto the ground.


    After this, Sol then turned to look at the massive eye.


    "Is this enough?"


    Therge eye still seemed unsatisfied with these results, but Little Zeel who was off to the side suddenly began making noises while jumping around


    "Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!"


    The massive eye''s pupil turned to look at Little Zeel and paused, after, the murderous intent disappeared from the eye.


    "With respect to your parent, I will let this go. But I hope you will look out for my child more in the future."


    A woman''s voice suddenly echoed out.


    "Awoo! Awoo!"


    Little Zeel seemed to respond to this sudden voice from Little Nheer''s mother.


    After this exchange, Sol felt Little Nheer''s mother''s presence vanish.


    How such arge beast move without a sound, he did not know.


    Sigh.


    "To think it knows human speech, just what kind of friends are you making Little Zeel?"


    Sol said to Little Zeel who came running up to him.


    "Awoo!"


    Little Zeel cried as leaped up.


    Sol caught him, and while rubbing Little Zeel''s fur, he walked over to check on Little Nheer.


    Little Nheer was about three times the size of a bear during the fight, but now he had shrunken to the size of a slightly tall adult man.


    Sol rubbed Little Nheer''s fur, but as his hand came back with blood, his brows furrowed.


    Suddenly, the groans of the three youths were heard from behind.


    The second youth who was punched by Sol had eyes full of hatred as he forced out.


    "T-That bastard, how dare he hurt me to this extent? When I recover I won''t let him off easy!"


    As the boy was gritting his teeth in anger, his vision was suddenly obscure as Sol appeared over him.


    Instantly his face went pale.


    "Y-You... What do you want?!"


    Sol swept his gaze across the three youths and then asked coldly.


    "Why did you attack Little Nheer?"


    "Little Nheer? Are you friends with the beast?"


    The first boy who looked to be the leader, interjected as he stared at Sol.


    After waiting a moment, and seeing that no one seemed to care about his question, Sol raised his foot andshed out.


    Three bangster the three youths were sprawled on the ground in agony.


    "D-Do you even know who I am? My father is-"


    BANG!


    *Vomit*


    "Ah! Senior brother!"


    The girl seeing this couldn''t help but cry out.


    "Ha, you have time worrying about others?"


    Sol said mockingly before he picked up a stick nearby and swung out at the girl.


    Swish!


    The girl couldn''t help but yelp at the stinging pain.


    "Ah! You damn Barbarian! How can you treat sister Seon like that?! I''ll kill you!!"


    Swish!


    "Ack! Stop that!"


    "Stop what?"


    Sol asked confused.


    Swish!


    "That! Stop hitting us!"


    Swish!


    "Ack!"


    "Compared to what you did to Little Nheer this isn''t nearly enough to atone for your actions. Now get ready, I''m not going to be satisfied with just this."


    Swish!


    Swish!


    Swish!


    Soon, the three youths under Sol''s unrelenting hits, had their pitiful cries of pain blend together into a cacophony of noises that spread out in the forest.


    This scene was rather familiar.

 Chapter 41- Passive Aggressive

    41 Chapter 41- Passive Aggressive


    Ssh!


    Roar!


    The sound of water sshing and a beast roaring loudly could be heard.


    At this moment, Sol was waist-deep inside a semirge pound ying with Little Nheer who had woken up.


    Sol decided to skip training today to rx. And his idea of rxing was to go for a swim.


    He also wanted to clean the blood off Little Nheer as well.


    Though, the rxing session quickly turned chaotic as Little Nheer would ssh around in the water with his huge figure.


    One thing lead to the other and Little Nheer was now being thrown further into theke by Sol with a loud ssh.


    Despite Little Nheer''s resistance to being thrown as he swung his paws at Sol, he seemed to enjoy it as he would release a loud yful roar while rushing forward once more.


    However, at the edge of theke were the three youths.


    Their clothes were ruffled while their faces ck and blue, but Sol had healed their most severe injuries after his beatings.


    In the eyes of these three, they didn''t see a scene of a little boy happily ying with a friendly beast.


    What they instead saw was a boy on the verge of being mauled by a ferocious beast many times his size.


    The beast''s intimidating roars of anger as it attacked the boy sent chills down their spines.


    But what was more shocking was that the little boy would easily evade the beast''s attacks, and picked it up before throwing it several meters away.


    "Just who is this brat?"


    The loudmouth youth from before whispered when he witness this frightening scene.


    The other two remain silent as they had no answer.


    Roar!


    Little Nheer released a roar before charging at Sol once again.


    "Haha! Come!"


    Sol yell excitedly as he braced for Little Nheer''s attack.


    With a pounce, Little Nheer leaped towards Sol.


    After easily sidestepped his paw, Sol went under Little Nheer; catching him.


    "Hup!"


    Sol raise Little Nheer above his head and was about to throw him once more, but a mischievous gleam appear in the beast''s eyes before his body suddenly began expanding to three times his original.


    "Ah!"


    Caught off-guard by the sudden added weight, Sol cried out as Little Nheer fell onto him with a loud ssh.


    Roar!


    Little Nheer released a roar that seemed to be his way ofughing at Sol.


    However, not long after, his body began raising up.


    "Ah, you damn thing!"


    Sol yelled half angrily.


    He then gripped Little Nheer and the veins on his arms bulged as he threw him as far as he could, even adding a spin.


    Little Nheer was sent flying high into the air.


    The three youths seeing that werepletely dumbfounded, and they couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock.


    Sol made a show of looking into the distance by putting his hand to his face.


    Little Nheer was seen crashing into theke a few hundred meters away.


    Sol smiled and then brush his hand off before deciding to leave theke.


    As he walked towards the three youths, the girl in the group immediately blushed and turned her head away.


    As it turns out, Sol waspletely naked.


    Even though Sol was several years younger than her, she couldn''t deny he was more attractive than the youths she saw from prestigious ns from afar.


    So she was tempted to take nces at him previously, but this situation was too much for her.


    Not to mention he had a great physique for his age, the girl''s eyes couldn''t help but be familiar with the ground.


    However, upon seeing Sol''s appearance, the loudmouth youth blurted.


    "Brat, don''t you have any shame?! Put that thing away, I don''t need to see it."


    Sol stopped squeezing his hair dry when he heard that.


    Then while holding his hips he red at the youth.


    "What? Don''t you have one as well? Or maybe you''re just jealous?"


    Sol rocked his hips as he said that.


    "You-!!"


    The boy''s face be slightly red when heard Sol.


    However, before he could say anything, the other boy in the middle elbowed him to stay quiet.


    Then turning to Sol, he said.


    "Little brother, at least wear some clothes for Junior sister Seon''s sake."


    Sol nced towards the girl name Seon to see that her face was red like a tomato.


    Sol was still a kid at heart, so situations like these weren''t embarrassing for him¡­ yet.


    Though he still understood it might not be appropriate for others.


    However, there was a problem¡­


    With a frown Sol said.


    "Give me some clothes, you ruined the only good ones I had."


    Sol pointed to the scraps of rags that were off to the side.


    The boy, who was the leader of the group, turned to look at the other boy he just elbowed.


    Seeing his senior brother''s look, the loudmouth youth grumbled before he went to give Sol his clothes.


    Sol had initially thought he was just going take off the ones he had on, but instead, the youth flipped over his palm and additional clothes appeared.


    Eyes lighting up, Sol immediately looked towards the small bag on the youth''s waist.


    ''Is that a storage item I read about?''


    "Here¡­"


    Before Sol''s thoughts could go any further, the boy hand over the clothes that appeared.


    "These are too big."


    Sol said after he held them up.


    "Junior brother Song-Oh is the smallest of the both of us. So my clothes would only be bigger."


    Sol hearing this decided to just fold the sleeves.


    After muttering a reluctant thanks, Sol form some hand signs and created a simple rune below his feet.


    This rune immediately produced a gale of wind that blew off the droplets of water on him.


    Afterward, he went to wear the clothes, but midway the loudmouth youth suddenly yelled.


    unprovoked."


    20:29


    "Sorry, we didn''t know that beast belong to someone. We were just exploring the Demonic Forest to "Ah! I knew it! So you were from the Barbarians Tribes!"


    Sol had his head buzzed, and he couldn''t help but re at the youth.


    He swore that he was doing it on purpose, there''s no way someone naturally talked so loudly.


    Sol quickly drew on his clothes, not correcting the youth''s assumption


    "But you also reveal that you had Tier 3 Innate Dharma. Are you cultivating your Fleshly Body and Aether at the same time?"


    Sol heard the skepticism in the girl''s voice as she asked that.


    "What''s so wrong about that?"


    Sol said with a frown.


    The girl seeing his frown waved her hands and said.


    "Ah, don''t misunderstand, it''s just that not many people would be willing to waste time cultivating both."


    "Huh? Are you trying to say I''m wasting my time?"


    Sol''s frown deepen as he looked at this girl.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it like that."


    The girl began to get more nervous when she saw Sol''s increasingly annoyed expression.


    Seeing how Sol was treating hispanion, the boy called Song-Oh red at Sol and said.


    "What''s your problem? It''s obvious Sister Seon was trying to say that it''s rare for someone to cultivate one''s Fleshly Body and Aether at the same time. But you''ve been acting like a brat since way back."


    Sol swept a nce at the youth.


    "You want to know what my problem is? It''s that you attacked my, and Little Zeel''s friend unprovoked."


    "Sorry, we didn''t know that beast belong to someone. We were just exploring the Demonic Forest to hunt for Spirit Beast materials to bring back to our Sect. But since we apologized, and you even beat us up, can''t you just let this matter go? We''ll even furtherpensate you if you came to our Sect."


    The boy, who was the leader tried to exin their situation. But Sol suddenlyughed angrily and said.


    "Ha! You say that like it''s nothing, you people don''t even have the right to enter this forest in the first ce!"


    The boy frowned at Sol''s words and then retorted.


    "I know the Barbarian Tribes are closer to the Demonic Forest than us, but we also have the right to enter it as much you all do!"


    Sol''s face immediately scrunched up, realizing this boy misunderstood him. But he wasn''t going to correct him.


    It was true that Sol had been passive-aggressive towards these three.


    After all, they were outsiders.

 Chapter 42- The Prestige Of The Martial Alliance Academy

    42 Chapter 42- The Prestige Of The Martial Alliance Academy


    Just like the Church, they were people who hade to rob them of everything they had. How could Sol not feel at least a small bit of hatred towards them?


    At least the adults he met before were decent people who only looking for herbs and such to make a decent living. They really weren''t much different from the people in his vige.


    But these three youths?


    The first thing they did when they entered was to hunt Ibbian Beasts without any regard for what they were getting into.


    They were greedy, but not only that they were reckless as well. And to Sol, that was a terrifyingbination.


    People like that would do any and everything to get what they want. Even if it meant killing innocent people.


    If Sol wasn''t the person he was, he would have been tempted to allow Little Nheer''s mother to kill them.


    But his father once said that anger is often blind, so one must have self-restraint.


    If Sol allowed his anger for his father''s death and his vige''s destruction to consume him, his desire for revenge would spiral out of control. People who had no rtion to the Church might even be hurt by him.


    He would take revenge on the Church, and the Church alone. However, he would be as passive-aggressive as he could toward these Outsiders because they weren''t much better than the Church.


    Sol then ignored the three youths and began squeezing the remaining water from his hair. As he was doing this, the girl suddenly got up and said.


    "I can help you shorten it if you''d like?"


    Sol was about to reject her proposal, but he suddenly saw the girl bow at a ny-degree angle before saying.


    "I''m sorry for harming your friend, we all are. Would you please allow me to show my sincerity by helping you?"


    The girl wore an extremely apologetic expression as she said that.


    This scene immediately made Sol recall how he had acted when he first met his Master, and how he had apologized right after.


    Sol really wanted to hate these people, but it was starting to get difficult since they seem genuinely apologetic.


    If he continued his behavior it would just make him seem horrible.


    ''Little Nheer has recovered, and I''ve already beaten them a few times. Even Little Nheer seem to be ignoring them.''


    Little Nheer had gotten out of the water and was off to the side with Little Zeel.


    "Fine."


    Sol said after a while as he plopped down onto the ground.


    The girl hearing this had her expression bright up before she hurriedly went behind Sol. It seemed like her request wasn''t just to apologize to Sol.


    Sol then ignored the girl running her hand through his hair excitedly, he turned to the two youths and said.


    "From now on your Boy One, Boy Two, and Girl."


    "Brat, we have nam-"


    Song-Oh¡­ ah, wait¡­ Boy Two, tried to say but was cut off by Sol.


    "So, Boy One, can you exin why it''s so difficult to cultivate both the Barbarian and Arkadians method?"


    "Haha, we haven''t been called Arkadians in a long while now. But to answer your question is simple. It''s difficult, extremely difficult."


    "Yeah, senior brother is right. The only people who try to cultivate both at once are truly heavenly geniuses!"


    Boy Two then looked at Sol and shook his head slightly, as if to say Sol wascking in that department.


    Sol snorted and said while folding his hands.


    "What''s so difficult about it? I''m doing it and it doesn''t seem so hard."


    "Ha! Are you trying to boast, little brat? Alright, then how many acupoints have you opened? From your physical strength, you seem way ahead in your Fleshly Body cultivation, but I bet you''re behind on Aether Cultivation! Have you even opened your twelve main medians yet?"


    Boy Two then began snickering in amusement.


    Sol as if to p back said.


    "Of course I already opened my twelve main meridians!"


    In the beginning stages of Aether Cultivation, one must open their twelve main meridians first. Only after this can they slowly circte their Aether through the smaller meridian channels towards the various acupoints inside their bodies to open them.


    "Alright, then how many acupoints have you opened?"


    Before Sol could answer, Boy One elbowed Boy Two before turning to Sol and apologizing.


    "Sorry for my Junior brother''s words. You don''t have to tell us your cultivation."


    In the cultivation world, it was well known one should not reveal their cultivation carelessly.


    However, Sol saw this as an opportunity to gauge his progress with kids his age. Every time he asked his Master, he would only be cursed at that he was still weaker than those in the Martial Alliance Academy.


    "I don''t mind telling you! I''ve already opened most of my meridians in my right leg. I should open all of them in the next few months."


    After, Sol wanted to ask how many acupoints they opened, but he paused when he saw the shocked look on Boy One and Boy Two''s faces.


    ''Are they shocked because I opened so little? Ah, maybe Master was right.''


    This was the thought that appeared in Sol''s mind, but Boy Two suddenly blurted out.


    "No way, that''s impossible! You''re absolutely lying!"


    Sol blinked upon hearing that.


    "Brother¡­ uhm¡­"


    "My name is Sol."


    20:30


    "Ah, brother Sol, is it true that already open most of the acupoints in the leg?"


    "Senior brother, why bother asking this lying brat? It''s obvious he''s making things up!"


    "Why would make such a thing up? Do you want to check for yourself?"


    Sol said stretching out his right leg.


    He didn''t like getting used of being air. His Father once said that lying was akin to killing one''s own family. Only when it was to protect them then was it okay to tell a white lie.


    Sol was adamant to stick to his father''s words.


    Seeing Sol''s expression, Boy One waved his hands and said.


    "There''s no need to go that far brother Sol, it seems you really are telling the truth."


    "Bah! Then let me check!"


    Thump!


    Before Boy Two could grab Sol''s foot, Boy One elbowed him, this time a little harder.


    Boy One then sighed and said.


    "Brother Sol, it seems like you are one of those rare geniuses. If you continue like this you might be a great powerhouse in your Barbarian Tribe."


    Sol tilted his head at this and then asked.


    "Is opening this many acupoints amazing?"


    Sol read that most opened all their acupoints in the legs, arms, and torso. Which limb one starts off with is usually determined by one''s fighting style and Martial Arts.


    If one starts with their legs, more often than not they are focused on speed. If someone started on their arms then their Martial Arts focus on power.


    Sol read that Arkadians always started off with opening the acupoints in their legs, as they would rather focus onplimenting their Sword or Saber Martial Arts, to either retreat or advance during a fight.


    The Sakrians are the same, only the Barbarians chose to start with the arms as they always focus on power.


    After some thought, Sol chose his legs.


    He was already quite strong so he thought speed was what he wascking, and his Master agreed.


    As for his question, Sol justcked a basic understanding of cultivation. It was something even his Master couldn''t teach him, he had to know for himself after he fought with another cultivator. Something he hasn''t done excluded the small sh with Boy One.


    But he couldn''t help but ask.


    Boy One and Boy Two nced at each other before Boy One said with a forced smile.


    "Brother Sol, I''ve alreadypletely opened all the acupoints in my left leg and I''ve started on my right arm recently. Even though I have opened slightly more than you, brother Sol doesn''t look more than thirteen years old while I am already eighteen this year."


    "Yeah, and you should know senior brother is someone that has beaten a disciple from the Martial Alliance Academy! It''s amazing that Brother Sol has such a fast cultivation speed even while cultivating your Fleshly Body. Maybe Brother Sol could be a disciple of the Martial Alliance Academy!"


    The girl behind Sol was the one who said this excitedly.


    "So, you aren''t disciples of the Martial Alliance Academy?"


    "Haha, how could we be disciples of the Martial Alliance Academy? People like us are not qualified."


    Boy One said this with a self-deprecating smile.


    Sol was deeply moved when he heard him.


    ''But their teamwork was so good, and their battle prowess isn''tcking either. Especially this fellow, his one attack could have taken off my arm if I wasn''t careful. And yet he and the others are not qualified to be disciples of the Martial Alliance Academy? Maybe Master was right, geniuses were abundant in Martial Alliance Academy.''


    Upon reaching here in his thoughts, Sol couldn''t help but feel an intense desire to go to the Martial Alliance Academy at this moment.


    He wanted topete with these Monster-level geniuses to see how he fared. Because the only way to truly get stronger... was through battle!

 Chapter 43- Outdated Information

    43 Chapter 43- Outdated Information


    "Senior brother that''s not true!"


    Boy Two suddenly yelled, before he turned to Sol and said.


    "Listen here brat, our Senior brother is the most talented disciple from our Huashan Sect! One of the Holy Sects!"


    "Wh-What are you saying? Our Sect is merely a branch of the Huashan Sect. Compared to the disciples from the Main Sect I''m extremelycking."


    "Senior brother, don''t sell yourself short, didn''t you defeat a disciple from the Martial Alliance Academy?"


    Boy One shook his head and then said.


    "That was several years ago, and that person was only in the Martial Alliance Academy for less than two years. With so many years passing, he should have developed rapidly in his cultivation given the Martial Alliance Academy''s resources. I believe if I were to fight him now, I wouldn''t even be able to handle a single blow from him."


    Boy Two was seen pouting before he said begrudgingly.


    "You always do this Senior Brother, you''re way too humble given how hard you''ve worked."


    "There are a lot more people who have worked harder than me."


    Boy Two seemed topletely give up when he heard this. This was his Senior brother, never haughty towards others or overpraise himself even when he deserved it.


    Sol listened quietly during this exchange, and he realized these people aren''t as bad as he had made them out to be.


    ''I might have misjudged them¡­''


    "Song-Oh, it''s no use, you know how Senior brother is."


    The girl who was still fixing Sol''s hair said with a smile.


    Boy Two snorted before he said.


    "Senior brother is one of the Forgotten Geniuses, this brat needs to know how great he is!"


    Sol tilted his head and asked.


    "What''s that?"


    Boy Two hearing this looked towards Sol with incredulity. Boy One and Girl also looked at Sol with simr expressions.


    "Ah, you''re serious?"


    Boy Two said when he saw Sol''s genuinely confused expression.


    "I don''t know much about the outside world, I''ve only read books about it."


    Hearing this, the three youths were further shocked.


    "Brother Sol, could it be that you live in this Demonic Forest?"


    Hesitation appeared in Sol''s heart when heard this question. He didn''t want to give away too much and make them find out he was from the Ibbian Mountain Range.


    ''However, I guess they wouldn''t think I am given how I resemble them more than the people who were once in my vige.''


    Even though Sol discovered he had no rtion to this World, he still liked to think he was from the 20:31


    Even though Sol discovered he had no rtion to this World, he still liked to think he was from the Ibbian Mountain, and that wouldn''t change even if he found his real home.


    Sol nodded his head and said.


    "Yes, I''m staying here with my Master."


    "Brother Sol, isn''t it dangerous here in the Demonic Forest?"


    The girl asked with a worried look on her face.


    "Don''t worry, my Master is really strong. And we don''t venture too deep into the Mountain Range."


    Hearing this, the three youths all nodded.


    "I can''t imagine who Brother Sol''s Master is for him to train you to such a level. I really think Brother Sol has a good chance of entering the Martial Alliance Academy."


    "Could you tell me what it''s like? And also, you didn''t exin what you mean when you say you were a Forgotten Genius."


    "It looks like Brother Sol really doesn''t know much about the outside world. Every youth being their cultivations in Jianghu knows the Martial Alliance Academy. It''s the ce where the most prominent geniuses of every Race gather. It''s not an exaggeration to say that the Martial Alliance Academy is the heart of Jianghu.


    "And as for my title as a Forgotten Geniuses, I and a few others were given this title because we were rejected by the Martial Alliance Academy, but were still able to make a name for ourselves."


    "Senior brother is still being humble! It sounds simple, but to be a Forgotten Genius one you would need to defeat a disciple from the Martial Alliance Academy!"


    "Hmm, is that so hard?"


    Hearing Sol''s question, Boy Two stared at him seriously and said.


    "Did you not hear Senior Brother''s exnation of the Martial Alliance Academy? Only the cream of the crop goes there. Even the weakest disciple in that den of monsters would be the Top Disciple of a Medium-Size Sect if he join one. They''re just on a whole other level us from Branch Sects, and that''s despite us being the Branch Sect of one of the Holy Sects."


    Sol heard that familiar name once again.


    He read about the Seven Holy Sects and Five Great ns from the books his Master gave him.


    And he knew how powerful they were as they lorded over the smaller Factions.


    With the top disciples from there entering the Martial Alliance Academy, it was no wonder that ce would be the center of the Eastern Continent.


    However, Sol wanted to cheer Boy One up so he said.


    "Boy Two is right, you''re indeed selling yourself short. Those disciples in the Martial Alliance Academy have plenty of resources to make their cultivation smoother. They even have great Masters to help create their Aether Absorbtion Technique, while you have to create your own. But didn''t you still persevere and reach where you are now? You should take pride in your aplishments."


    Sol was smiling by the end of his sentence, and Boy One hearing it couldn''t help but smile as well.


    However, his expression held a hint of confusion as he corrected Sol.


    "Ah, Brother Sol, I didn''t create my own Aether Absorption Technique. An elder of the Branch Sect did it for me?"


    "Oh¡­"


    Sol said taken aback.


    "Was it the same for you two?"


    Boy Two nodded along with Girl behind Sol.


    "Then it looks like I was mistaken."


    "No worries Brother Sol, but can I ask why you would think we created our own Aether Absorption Technique?"


    "...??"


    Sol was a bit confused be still exined.


    "I read that those from lesser backgrounds have to create their own Aether Absorption Technique because they weren''t from notable backgrounds that had Masters who could."


    "Huh? Why would anyone try to create their own Aether Absorption Technique? That''s stupid."


    "...What?"


    Sol''s confusion increased.


    "How else would those from lesser backgrounds cultivate if they don''t create their own Aether Absorption Technique?"


    It was Boy Two''s time to wear a confused expression at Sol''s words.


    "What do you mean how else, brat? They can just request an elder from their Sect to do it."


    "What if they aren''t from a Sect?"


    "Huh? Why wouldn''t that person be from a Sect? If they''re not from a Sect then aren''t they just normal people who can''t cultivate? It''s obvious you join a Sect so you can cultivate. Hey brat, is something wrong with your head?"


    Sol was seen frowning at Boy Two''s words, he couldn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Boy One who was watching the exchange between his Junior brother and Sol, cut between them and said.


    "I think I know what''s going on. Brother Sol¡­"


    Boy One turned Sol.


    "¡­Maybe in the past people were required to create their own Aether Absorption Technique, since Aether Cultivation was still in its infant stages then. But that Era of trial and error was several hundred or even several thousand years ago. Children embarking on the path of Cultivation no longer have to risk their lives to create their own Aether Cultivation anymore. They can just request an aplished Master for help. Brother Sol, just what kind of books have you been reading?"


    Boy One showed a skeptical expression on his face as he looked at Sol.


    Meanwhile, Sol''s emotions were in turmoil.


    He went from baffled, to being unsure, before settling on anger.


    ''This¡­ It couldn''t be that I''ve been reading outdated books, have I?''


    Sol was about to dismiss that idea since he remembered that his Master said the same thing the books exined.


    However, he suddenly remembered how old his Master was.


    ''Ah! Damn it! That old fart has been teaching me outdated crap! Curse that ancient old bastard for being so old! What the hell?!''

 Chapter 44- But I Succeeded

    44 Chapter 44- But I Seeded


    In the books Sol read, as well as what his Master told him, one had to create their own Aether Absorption Technique if they did not belong to a well-established Faction.


    It was exined that the fighting for resources was fierce and one had to risk it all to reach further into their cultivation.


    There was a clear line between those who were struggling to survive in the cultivation world and those at the top who monopolize all the resources.


    The Seven Holy Sects and the Five Great ns were the top 1% who held all the power, while everyone else struggling at the bottom were the weak 99%.


    But, now Sol was being told that was not the case.


    ''Ah Master, you idiot¡­''


    Under Boy One and the others skeptical looks Sol coughed dryly then asked.


    "Could you exin how the outside world is currently on a broad scale?"


    "Sure!"


    Boy One happily said.


    "From your words, it seems you have been getting information from outdated books¡­"


    ''And an outdated Master too¡­''


    "¡­I haven''t read much about the past so my exnation might be missing a few details. But essentially, the period of trial and error was dubbed that in the past because of how peoplecked the knowledge of cultivation. Back then resources were scarce for all those who weren''t from the Five Great ns and the Six Holy Sects. They monopolize every-"


    "Ah, sorry to interrupt you, but is it not Seven Holy Sects?"


    Boy One hearing this paused and showed a confused expression.


    However, the girl from behind Sol was heard saying.


    "Brother Sol, I once read that there were once Seven Holy Sects, but one had strayed onto the path of evil so it was destroyed with thebined force of the Six remaining Holy Sects and Five Great Families."


    "Did it say how long ago that incident was?"


    After hesitating, the girl replied.


    "The book said it happened around seven thousand years ago."


    Sol''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when he heard that.


    ''Master, just how old are you?''


    Sol was beyond dumbfounded.


    As it turns out, his knowledge of the outside world was around seven thousand years old.


    Sol suddenly began to feel a headacheing on, but he still gestured for Boy One to continue.


    "From what I read, the Holy Sects and Great ns started to change, or at least the Holy Sects did. They began creating side branches of their Sects as well as encouraging other smaller Sects to be formed. After many years of this, we have now reached a stage where anyone who wants to be a cultivator just has to join a smaller Sect or a Branch Sect of one of the Holy Sects. If that person is really talented, then they''ll be able to enter the Main Sect and subsequently the Martial Alliance Academy."


    "Wait, so what about Vagabond cultivators? How do they cultivate? Wouldn''t they have to create their own Aether Absorption Technique since they aren''t part of any Sects or ns?"


    "Brother Sol, are you talking about the people from the Mercenary Association? A Vagabond cultivator who isn''t affiliated with any Sects or ns would eventually join the Mercenary Association, who''d then provide them with some resources to cultivate. They act like a Sect for those from severely poor backgrounds, even going out of their way to recruit children from the slums."


    Sol hearing this remembered the people he met in the past. He waspletely wrong about them being Vagabond cultivators!


    "Does one have to be from a Holy Sect or Great n to enter the Martial Alliance Academy?"


    Boy One shook his head at Sol''s question.


    "The Martial Alliance Academy is a separate entity from the Six Holy Sects and the Five Great ns. The leader of the Martial Alliance Academy is always chosen from the Shoaling Temple, the strongest of the Holy Sects. This is because they are the most neutral of all the powers in Jianghu. They allow anyone to enter as long as they can pass the test given by the Martial Alliance Academy."


    Sol held his chin as he took in all of this information.


    He realize that he had to scrap everything he knew about the outside world and start anew.


    Perhaps he could have these three exin some things to him.


    ''Now I''m really thankful that I met these people. I would have entered the outside world with apletely different perception than what was normal.''


    While Sol was in his thoughts, Boy One suddenly asked.


    "Brother Sol, can I ask you something? From your words, did you perhaps create your own Aether Absorption Technique?"


    Sol came out of his thoughts and nodded slowly.


    "Brother Sol, why didn''t you have your Master create an Aether Absorption Technique for you?"


    Boy One then shook his head in pity.


    "Haha, brat it looks like you''ve wasted that heaven-defying talent of yours."


    "Huh? How so?"


    Sol was wondering what these two boys were talking about.


    "Brother Sol, didn''t you find it difficult to create an Aether Absorption Technique?"


    The girl asked from behind Sol.


    "Yeah, I did. It was really hard."


    Boy Two sneered and said.


    "Just hard? It''s practically impossible to create apletely Aether Absorption Technique without a Boy Two yelled when he saw how nonchnt Sol was being.


    15:57


    Boy One cut in and said.


    great expert''s help!"


    "It is?"


    "Wah-Look at this brat!"


    Boy Two yelled when he saw how nonchnt Sol was being.


    Boy One cut in and said.


    "Brother Sol, you tried it and fail yourself, right? To create an Aether Absorption Technique, you would need to memorize all the meridian pathways inside of your body. Only then could you find the right cirction path that leads to every single acupoint in your body. But such a feat is simply impossible for a normal person! Even though the locations of one''s acupoints would be easy to memorize, it''s not the same for meridians since there are several thousands of them!"


    "Senior brother is right brat. Even if one tries, one can only memorize a cirction path towards a few acupoints. The Aether Absorption Technique you''re cultivating is probably only going to allow you to open a few more acupoints asides from the ones in your leg."


    "Senior brother Sol¡­"


    A silent Sol looked toward Boy One, who was wearing a sad expression.


    "You should consult with your Master to start over your cultivation. Even though you might miss out on joining the Martial Alliance Academy given your age, I think this is the best possible path."


    "Senior brother is right brother Sol¡­"


    Sol tilted his head to nce at the girl.


    "You shouldn''t really continue cultivating your current Aether Absorption Technique."


    "Why?"


    "Brat isn''t it obvious? Haven''t you read what happened to those in the past who tried it? Why did you think the period at that time was called trial and error? If a mistake is made in the creation process of the Aether Absorption Technique, one might have their Aether flow in reverse. At a minimum, this will only cripple you, but at worst you could explode from the eruption of Aether!"


    Cold sweat trickled down Sol''s back when he heard that.


    The books he read didn''t exin what would happen if he failed to properly create an Aether Absorption technique in detail, and his Master didn''t either.


    To think he was towing on the line between life and death all this while.


    Sol was frightened.


    However, he soon calm down and released a smile.


    "Thanks for worrying sister Seon, elder brother Song-Oh, and elder brother¡­"


    Sol pause, he actually didn''t know Boy One''s real name.


    "You can call me Son."


    "Okay, elder brother Son. Thanks for worrying about me, but you don''t have to. It would be bad if I had failed to create aplete Aether Absorption Technique, but I seeded."


    Seon, Son, and Song-Oh stared at Sol in shock when they heard that.

 Chapter 45- Answer

    45 Chapter 45- Answer


    However, Song-Oh suddenly sneered.


    "Bah! You can''t fool anyone, you''re not that much of a genius!"


    "It''s fine if you don''t believe me."


    Sol shrugged his shoulders.


    "Brother Sol, if your words are true despite how impossible it sounds, then I don''t think you''re any less talented than the Top Disciples in the Martial Alliance Academy."


    Sol rubbed his nose when he heard that.


    He had wanted to add that he did it within a month, but he didn''t want to shock them too much.


    However, this got him to think.


    When Sol was creating his Aether Absorption Technique, his Master would curse at him that it only took him an hour, so him taking one month was a disgrace.


    ''That old fart, he must have been lying.''


    Sol put his grievances at the back of his mind before heugh and said.


    "I n on entering the Academy next year, so we''ll see if your words are true."


    Son''s heart couldn''t help but move when he heard that.


    ''He''s already this strong, just how much stronger would he be in another year? No, I should be asking how much stronger he would be after he enters the Martial Alliance Academy. Did I stumble upon a personparable to those Monsters at the top of the Academy?''


    After thinking this, Son corrected himself.


    ''No, those aren''t the people he would bepeting against, it''s the ones who will be entering the Academy this year and the next.''


    Son then recalls the rumors going around about the outstanding individuals who will be taking part in the Martial Alliance Academy entrance ceremony.


    Son''s heart was filled with emotions when he looked at Sol. He felt anticipation raising in his chest for the uing years for Jianghu.


    If he had to describe it in two words, those two words would be fiercepetition.


    The group of four youths talked among themselves until the sun on the horizon was beginning to set.


    Sol had long lost his passive-aggressive attitude towards these three and had even felt a slight friendship forming between them.


    Looking at the setting sun, Son turned to Sol and said.


    "Brother Sol, I enjoyed meeting you today despite how we first met. But I think we need to leave, we came to the Demonic Forest with a few more people from our Sect so they must be worried about our absence."


    Sol felt a bit sad at that, but he jumped up and said.


    "Then I''ll lead the way."


    "That would be good since we have no idea where we are."


    "Then let''s go. Ah, Little Zeel you can head home without me."


    Sol''s figure then vanished, and not long after Son and the others vanish as well as they followed behind him.


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    ..


    Sol had his now braided hair whipped about in the wind as he lead Son and the others towards the barrier leading to the Eastern Continent.


    Sol felt it was strange not feeling his hair caught on something as he ran through the forest, he had to turn and thank Seon for braiding his hair.


    He was nning on cutting it, but maybe he would keep it at this length.


    Although he still worried about what to do when he had to pull it out, he would have to ask someone else to braid it.


    ''I''ll think of thatter.''


    Sol thought as hended outside of the Demonic Forest.


    His gazended on a clearing in front of him that stretched for several kilometers.


    At the end of this clearing, he could see mountains in the distance that had their peaks in the clouds.


    It wasn''t his first time seeing this scene, but every time he did, Sol would imagine what was beyond those Mountains.


    It was the Eastern Region obviously, however, no matter how much he read in books or heard from others, he truly couldn''t picture what the world of Jianghu was like.


    "Brother Sol, we see our party members."


    Son said as he waved at a group of people in the distance that waved back at them.


    After turning to Sol, Son said.


    "Brother Sol, if you have the time in the futuree to our Huashan Branch Sect."


    "Hm, when I reach the Eastern Continent I''ll be sure to visit Brother Son."


    "Haha, even though I say this, I think you might have a different status than now. So you won''t like being seen talking with us from Branch Sects."


    "Wah! How can that be? Brother Son and everyone are now my friends, I wouldn''t ignore my friends."


    Son felt something raise in his heart when he heard that.


    He could tell Sol wasn''t like those from the Martial Alliance Academy. He didn''t seem to have even one dishonest bone in him.


    ''He''s surprisingly good nature, perhaps if he had a normal life that would be good, but in Jianghu he will be a target.''


    However, after Son thought this he remembered Sol''s strength.


    ''Haha! Then I pity the poor fool who decides to provoke this hidden monster.''


    "Brother Sol, before we go, could you tell us if you''ve met anyone from the Ibbian Tribes? What are they like?"


    Seon asked, and Sol paused.


    "What is your purpose for knowing that?"


    Not realizing the tone of Sol''s voice had changed, Seon cheerily responded.


    "How can I not be fascinated by them? They''re essentially a new Race of people that have remained hidden from our world, their lives arepletely different from ours. Even theirnguage is different. It''s just so interesting that I can''t help but be excited to meet them!"


    Sol hearing this breath heavily then said.


    "Brother Son, Brother Song-Oh, and sister Seon, I consider you my friends, but that might change upon your answer to my next question...


    "How do you see the Ibbian Tribes?"


    All three youths were taken aback by Sol''s words.


    "Brother Sol, what do you mean?"


    Son asked this with furrowed brows and a confused look on his face.


    "Brother Son, I have indeed met the people from the Ibbian Tribes and they are good people. However, when the barrier fell, people from both the Western Continent and the Eastern Continent invaded the Ibbian Mountain Range. I have witnessed things being carried out on the Ibbian Tribes that they did not deserved. Especially the Church, they-"


    "Cheh!"


    Son suddenly interrupted Sol as he spat to the side.


    His expression turned malevolent and a dark look appeared in his eyes.


    Song-Oh had on the same expression as well and even the once kind-looking Seon look like she wanted to bite someone to death.

 Chapter 46- Complicated Emotions

    46 Chapter 46- Complicated Emotions


    The change in Seon, Song-Oh, and Son''s demeanor was so drastic that Sol was taken aback. His expression changed and a hint of disappointment appeared in his eyes.


    Seeing Sol''s expression Son said.


    "Brother Sol, don''t misunderstand, we-"


    "Ha!"


    Song-Oh suddenly cut Son off.


    "Brat, I was wondering what you were talking about, but you suddenly mentioned that ursed Church!"


    "Ah! Brother Sol, were you perhaps thinking we harbor the same intentions as the Church?"


    "You don''t?"


    "Brother Sol, how could we? We''ve heard of the atrocitiesmitted by the Church, they''re demons in human flesh!"


    Sol kind of rxed when he saw their stance on the Church''s actions.


    However, he then asked.


    "But is the Eastern Continent noting here for resources like the Church?"


    Son, Seon, and Song-Oh nced at each other when they heard Sol.


    Son then turned to him and exin.


    "Brother Sol, our Eastern Continent is vastly different from the Western Continent. We''ve opened our boards so our three Races can have a friendly rtionship with each other. Over the years we''ve even stopped referring to ourselves, as Arkadians and Sakrians because many children in the younger generation has lineages from all three Races. It just became hard to keep track of. Only the Barbarians with their strange customs insist on still being called Barbarians."


    "Brat, we aren''t like the Western Continent that raids the Ibbian Mountain Range, the upper echelon of Jianghu has blocked off entry to the Mountain Range so as to limit the number of people thate inside."


    "That''s right brother Sol¡­"


    Seon continued after Son and Song-Oh.


    "Our Eastern Continent has the intention of working with the Ibbian Tribes to exchange resources. We aren''t like the Church that wantonly ughter entire viges."


    One thing Sol realized was that Seon and the others keep stressing they aren''t like the Church. Sol thought it was strange, but when he deeply thought about it, he figured it stem from their natural hatred for the Western Continent.


    "So, Brother Sol, are we still considered friends?"


    Son asked this with an amused smile, that caused Sol to blush embarrassingly.


    He might have said a bit too much.


    But before Sol could speak, the other group from the distance was heard calling for Son and the others.


    "Brother Sol we have to go now, but I hope we will meet again."


    After that, Son and the others left, and Sol waved at them goodbye.


    When he could no longer see their figures, Sol turned to look at the Mountain peak in the distance.


    "At the very least, the Eastern Continent isn''t as bad as the Western Continent¡­"


    "Those kids are just naive."


    "Wah!"


    Sol was startled by the sudden voice next to him.


    He hurriedly turned to see that his Master was the one who appeared next to him.


    "Master, how long have you been there?!"


    "I''ve been following you ever since you decided to skip training and hang out with your new friends."


    "That''s¡­"


    Sol''s words trailed off when the old man red at him.


    "When we get back it looks like I''ll have to increase your training."


    Sol''s eyes immediately widen and his heart shook.


    "M-Master, have mercy."


    Snort!


    "Are you trying to get out of training? So you''re rebelling against your Master now, huh?"


    "You¡­You old fart!"


    Sol momentarily forgot his fear and he yelled in indignation.


    "You''ve been gone for three months, shouldn''t you be ashamed for leaving your defenseless disciple all alone in this dangerous forest?! And you, just how old are you? You totally gave me skewed information about the outside world! You perverted, ancient, old bas-!"


    Smack!


    Before Sol could continue his angry rant, he was pped over the head by the old man.


    "Damn brat, have some respect for your elders."


    The old man then walked off leaving Sol rubbing his head with teary eyes.


    However, Sol quickly caught up to him and asked.


    "Master, what you said before, what did you mean?"


    The old man while walking turned to nce down at his disciple.


    After a while, the old man nce back up and said.


    "Times haven''t changed since cultivation started. There is still bloodshed over resources between the weak, while the powerful harbor all of the resources for themselves."


    "But from what Brother Son said, the Six Holy Sects have decided to share their resources with people."


    The old man immediately snorted at that.


    "Didn''t I say they are naive? It''s all a facade by those in power. It might look like those Top Powers are trying to help those of lower status, but their true motives always remain in the dark. Do you really resources from the Mountain Range?"


    16:03


    Sol hearing his Master put it like that, had a thoughtful expression appear on his face.


    believe they''ve barred people from entering the Ibbian Mountain Range so as to protect the natives? Think brat, why would they limit the growth of those below them by preventing them from obtaining resources from the Mountain Range?"


    Sol hearing his Master put it like that, had a thoughtful expression appear on his face.


    After some time, Sol said.


    "They''re trying to control the masses, and by limiting their growth it would be easier to do so. They also want to keep the powers below them in check so they don''t be a threat to them."


    "Good!"


    The old man immediately praised Sol.


    "By being the force that decides entry into this ce, they will be able to fill their pockets with plenty of resources while letting others starve. They''re keeping those weak weak, while they grow stronger. I told you that times have not changed, it''s just that those bastards have changed strategy and are now doing the same things but under the disguise of doing good. A bunch of hypocrites the lot of them!"


    Sol went silent, he didn''t know how to feel about this.


    "Brat, the one difference between the Western Region and Jianghu is that Jianghu hides their corruption, while the Western Continent openlymits atrocious acts without giving a damn about others'' opinions."


    "Is Master saying I shouldn''t trust anyone from the two Continents?"


    The old man nced at Sol who was wearing a confused expression.


    "My disciple, I know you want someone and an outlet to release all your hatred, but there are nuances to conflicts. I need you to understand that. Conflicts and their causes are never ck or white. You''ll need to understand those nuances to make just decisions. If you don''t, then you will bring chaos to this world because of your blind hatred."


    ''Anger and hatred are often blind.''


    These were the words Sol''s Father had taught him. They were extremely simr to the ones his Master has just spoken.


    However, Sol was starting to be more confused.


    It sounded like his Master''s words held the same meaning as his Father''s. But at the same time, it sounded like his Master was trying to convince him to let go of his desire for revenge because the nuances of conflictplicate things.


    Like his hatred will never reach the right person no matter what he did or how hard he tried.


    "Master, what am I supposed to do? My vige¡­ My Father¡­ and Amon. Every night when I close my eyes I see the face of that man who killed them, and every day my resentment bes stronger. I feel like if I don''t take revenge then their deaths mean nothing."


    The old man nced down at Sol once more and he released a sigh.


    While tears were forming in his eyes, Sol felt his Master''s hand on his head as they walked.


    "I''m your Master, but I don''t have the right to decide your future, only you can do that. However, know that whatever you decided to do, I will always be your Master. Whether you want me to be or not."


    "Sniffle¡­"


    The old man patted Sol''s headfortingly a few times before he said.


    "Now let''s go, there''s only a year left and I still haven''t taught 1/3 of the things I intended."


    Wiping his eyes with his palms, Sol asked.


    "Master, are you not going to tell me where you''ve been?"


    "Hm, don''t ask brat, I''ll tell you someday in the future when you''ve be stronger."


    Sol then saw his Master''s figure vanish.


    He didn''t immediately go along with him but instead turned to nce at the mountain in the distance.


    Sol''s pupils glowed with a dark light.


    His gaze then prated space andpletely ignore the distance between him and the Mountains.


    Sol saw the many trees on the mountain as if he was standing only a few hundred meters away from them.


    His control had improved to the point where he could use his Omniscient ability without taking off his bracelets.


    However, its limitation showed itself here. He could not see past objects that block his view.


    Although this was the case, Sol might not have been able to see beyond those Mountains.


    After a few seconds, the dark glow faded from Sol''s eyes and he said.


    "I''ll be seeing what''s beyond those mountains in a year, so there''s no need to rush."


    Sol then turned and his figure vanished with a loud swoosh.

 Chapter 47- Leaving For the Eastern Continent

    Chapter 47- Leaving For the Eastern Continent


    One Year Later¡­


    Somewhere inside the Ibbian Mountain Range, loud sounds of battle could be heard echoing out.


    In thest couple of years, the Ibbian Mountain Range saw many visitors.


    However, it was in the past year the number of visitors significantly rose.


    Well-built men who resembled miniature mountains.


    People dressed in traditional daoist robes.


    And people who wore strange militaristicbat attires while carrying even weirder weaponry.


    Since this area was closer to the Eastern Continent, those from the three Races were more prominent here.


    These people who were roaming the outskirts of the Ibbian Mountain Range would nce in the direction where these sounds of battle wereing from.


    Some wore pensive expressions and went on high alert, while some didn''t seem concerned about the noise.


    It wasmon for Spirit Beasts to fight against each other, so these sounds of battle were amon urrence happening almost daily.


    And the destruction these fights would cause was devastating, so no one dared approach that area.


    However, the people who frequent this area realize that in thest few months, they have been hearing Spirit Beasts fighting quite a lot.


    This made them curious, however, they still didn''t dare approach the area. This Mountain Range was unexplored, so who knows what kind of new and terrifying Spirit Beasts they would be unlucky to meet.


    In the area where the fight between these Spirit Beasts was happening, the scene of destroyed forest trees andrge craters could be seen.


    Those people were right that the fight between these Ibbian Beasts was destructive, but, they were wrong to assume that two Ibbian Beasts were the ones fighting.


    ROAR!!!


    An enormous-looking Little Nheer that was around twenty meters released a ferocious roar before charging toward the small figure several meters away.


    While panting for air, Sol''s eyes widen at Little Nheer.


    "How long are you going to continue this? I''m leaving and it''s not because I grew tired of ying with you!!"


    ROAR!!


    Little Nheer released another roar before he pounced towards Sol; his two paws the size of mountains mming down.


    "HUP!"


    Sol yelled as he raised his hands and blocked Little Nheer''s paws.


    BANG!


    The sh between them released a shockwave in the surroundings that further uprooted the tall trees around them, while a crater formed below them.


    Sol and Little Nheer remain locked like that and the build of energy between them sent violent ripples into the void.


    A bright green glow was released from Sol, while a blue aura zed with vigor around Little Nheer.


    This was a sh between the Eastern Continent''s Aether Sol cultivated, and the Ibbian Mountain Range''s Spirit Essence Little Nheer cultivated.


    Over the years, the Ibbian Mountain Range truly became the center of this world.


    The energies that were once unique to the Eastern Continent and Western Continent were now mixing here, before seeping into each region.


    As Sol and Little Nheer shed in a battle of raw strength, it didn''t take long for Little Nheer to start forcing Sol back.


    ''And here I thought I was improving fast, butpared to Little Nheer''s cultivation speed I''m way too slow. Just his raw talent alonepared to a human''s is many times more extraordinary. I really want to know what kind of beast he is.''


    Even though Sol was taught the characteristic of the various beasts found on the Eastern Continent, the Ibbian Mountain Range remained unexplored until now. So even his all-knowing Master didn''t know what species of Beast Little Nheer, or even Little Zeel was.


    However, his Master did have a theory.


    In the past, in the same way humans have Deities, there were existences among Spirit Beasts called Divine Beasts.


    His Master''s theory was that Ibbian Beast like Little Zeel and Little Nheer were descendants of Divine Beasts, or at least they had mutated bloodlines originating from Divine Beasts that lived in the past.


    ''Having a mutated Divine Beast bloodline would definitely exin Little Nheer''s absurd growth over the years. However, I won''t lose!''


    Sol released a loud growl and he forcefully stopped himself from being pushed back by Little Nheer.


    Then with a loud bang, the bracelet on his right wrist fell to the ground.


    Swoosh!


    Sol''s aura skyrocketed to new heights and the green glow around him gain a hint of ck as the energy from his own bloodline coursed through his muscles.


    Sol had long realized his bloodline might not be any weaker than Little Nheer.


    If he were to use the strength of his current cultivation alone, he wouldn''t be a match for Little Nheer. But add his bloodline energy into the mix and his strength surpassed Little Nheer''s own by a significant margin.


    Roar!


    Little Nheer released an unwilling roar, but it was useless. He was pushed back by Sol, unable to stop his body.


    After losing the sh, Little Nheer retreated back several meters, however, he wasn''t finished as he charged at Sol once more.


    Sol got ready to meet him head-on once again, but a voice suddenly sounded in Sol''s mind.


    "Brat, it''s time."


    It was his Master''s voice, but not being used to this type ofmunication, Sol was slightly distracted.


    In this split-second moment of distraction, Sol''s vision darken.


    ncing up, he saw Little Nheer''srge body overhead.


    Sol was unable to react in time and Little Nheer''s massive bodynded on him with a loud bang.


    Roar!


    Little Nheer roared while a smug look seem to appear in his eyes.


    "Fine, you win, now get off me I can''t breathe."


    Little Nheer released another roar before his size reduced and he got off Sol.


    Coming out of the crater that was shaped like him, Sol looked toward Little Nheer and sighed.


    "I have to go now."


    Roar!


    Little Nheer released a low roar and a sad look appeared in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you overacting? It''s not like you will never see me again."


    Little Nheer made a few grunts before he got up and went to Sol; pushing his nose into his chest.


    Sol rubbed his white fur which now had a few streaks of gold in it for a while before Little Nheer turned and walked away.


    Little Zeel leaped out of the forest nearby and came up to Sol.


    "Awoo! Awoo!"


    Little Zeel made a few noises as Little Nheer''s figure disappeared into the forest.


    "Come on Little Zeel, we''ll see Little Nheer again. Though I don''t know how long that would be."


    Little Zeel leaped onto Sol''s head, and the two made their way back home after Sol retrieve his bracelet.


    After a few minutes, Sol''s figure appeared in a clearing that had a small house in it. His Master was there waiting for him in front of it.


    "Damn brat, what took you so long? And what happened to your clothes?"


    Sol nced down at his torn clothes as he said.


    "I was saying goodbye to Little Nheer, and he threw a fit."


    "Well, we''re leaving for the Eastern Continent, so go get ready."


    Sol hearing this felt excitement rise in his heart.


    It was finally a year, and he was about to see what was beyond those mountains.

 Chapter 48- One Step At A Time

    Chapter 48- One Step At A Time


    Sol rushed to wash up at a river nearby before he wore a new set of clothes his Master had given him for the trip.


    These clothes were quite simr to the ones Son and the others wore back then.


    While looking at his reflection inside the river, Sol posed.


    "Ha, I really look like I''m from the Eastern Continent."


    Sol was now thirteen, and as of now he no longer look older for his age. He had even grown a bit taller than a year ago.


    While looking at his reflection, Sol nced at his braided hair.


    Even when it was braided, it was long enough to pass his lower back; about to brush the ground once again.


    A thoughtful expression appeared on his face as he turned to leave.


    "Master, I need you to cut my hair!"


    The old man hearing this turned to his disciple.


    "Ha, damn brat. After being so stubborn you finally decide to cut that thing?"


    Smiling sheepishly, Sol said.


    "It''s too long."


    "*Snort*¡­ You''re just seeing that? Sit."


    The old man said as he pointed at a tree stump nearby.


    Sol came up and sat down.


    He then formed a hand sign and his hair glowed with a faint yellow light.


    After the yellow light faded, his hair loosen and came undone.


    The old man looked at his hair that piled up at his feet with a dumbfounded look.


    The exact length of Sol''s hair must be three times the length of his body.


    The old man then looked at the yellow shimmer on Sol''s hair before he frowned and said.


    "To think you would waste my teachings for something like this."


    "Master, you said a Rune Master is someone who tries to understand this world through the runes he creates. We devise a solution to a problem when none presents itself."


    Sol had actually created a simple rune to make his hair braid itself.


    "Brat that''s what I said, but carving runes on each strand of your hair is impractical."


    Pieces of Sol''s hair began flying about as the old man waved his finger.


    Sol''s legs involuntarily began to swing as he responded.


    "Ah, but if I can carve runes even on the surface of my hair, doesn''t that mean my Rune Inscription mastery has improved a lot?"


    "Brat are you boasting? I said it was impractical, not that it was impossible. You might have improved your rune skills under my tutge, but there are many children your age that have simr talents in Runic Inscriptions among my Barbarian Race. There is even one brat who might be better than you. If I hadn''t found you I would have made him my Disciple instead."


    "Ah! Master, you were considering taking someone else as a disciple?"


    Sol was slightly surprised.


    "Of course! Do you think you''re the only talented brat in this world? You''lle to understand this after you enter the Martial Alliance Academy."


    "...Master, what''s that person like?"


    Sol asked after some time.


    "Ho? Are you seeing this person as a rival since I wanted to choose him as a disciple?"


    Sol wanted to respond no, but he had to admit he was curious about who this person was. Even though his Master said there were people more talented than him, Sol had never heard his Master sing praises for someone specific.


    "There brat, I''m finished."


    Sol leap from the tree stump and turned to Little Zeel.


    "Little Zeel, how do I look?"


    "Awoo!"


    "Really? I thought Master would ruin my hair."


    Sol said as he ran his fingers through his lion-like mane.


    Smack!


    "Owie."


    Sol rubbed his head after being pped by his Master.


    After snorting, the old man said.


    "Damn brat, you know they used to call me Handsome Yeon-Ho back in my day. At that time I had a head full of luxurious hair that any woman would kill for! Now get ready, where leaving now."


    After saying that, the old man grabbed Sol who quickly took up Little Zeel, before flying into the air.


    Quickly, they reached the familiar clearing just outside of the Ibbian Mountain Range.


    Sol looked around and saw a few people some distance away.


    They didn''t draw any attention when they appeared, as it was now amon urrence to see people flying in and out of the Demonic Forest.


    Sol even saw some people riding swords overhead. He looked on in fascination.


    "Brat, don''t look so shocked every time you see something new. You''ll just look like a country bumpkin."


    "Master this disciple can not help it."


    "Bah, it''s just riding on a sword, he can''t even fly himself."


    "Ah, Master, when will I be able to fly?"


    Though Sol had learned a lot from his Master, his learning process was based on quality over quantity.


    He was taught the basics, like how to move through the early stages of cultivation. But what came after opening his Mortal Pce was aplete mystery to him.


    "Brat, you''ll be able to fly when you''ll be able to fly."


    "Wah! Master, what kind of answer is that? Your disciple is unsure about his cultivation, shouldn''t you resolve my doubts?"


    "Ugh! Brat, shut up for a moment."


    Sol upon hearing this, turned and finally realized his Master was busy carving runes on the ground.


    Sol examined the runes, but he was surprised that he couldn''t make heads or tails as to what these runes were.


    ''What are these runes?''


    As Sol was wracking his brain to understand what his Master was carving, he suddenly felt a burning sensation inside his head.


    Sol groan and his face went pale.


    "Damn brat, what are you trying to do?!"


    The old man realizing Sol''s actions hurriedly covered his eyes.


    "I-I was just looking at the runes."


    "No, you were trying to learn them! Brat, that is far from your current ability. If you had continued, your mind would have copsed turning you into a fool!"


    Sol shivered.


    "Listen brat, there are stages in cultivation for a reason. If one tries to learn things beyond their realm ofprehension then grave consequences would befall them. That''s why I purposely didn''t tell you anything about the upper realms of cultivation. One step at a time, that''s the only way you can cultivate, you here me brat?"


    The old man lowered his hand from his eyes and Sol nodded slowly.


    "If you understand then don''t worry about things beyond your current understanding. You''ll eventuallye to know everything when you reach the required realm. For now, you''re merely a weak Mortal Realm cultivator that only opened the acupoints in one of his legs."


    After saying this, the old man stood up and began forming hand signs.


    This was the first time Sol saw his Master form hand signs for creating or activating rune inscriptions. He would only need to point his finger usually.


    After a few breaths of time, Sol saw his Master stop.


    "Hold your breath."


    Sol did as he was told, and a secondter saw his Master pointing at the rune below them.


    After a sh of light, their figures disappeared.


    "Huh? Such high-level spatial rune inscriptions. Who was that?"


    Even though their appearance hadn''t drawn attention before, their sudden disappearance had.


    While the spatial runes teleported them away, Sol''s eyes blurred and it felt like his chest was going to be crushed.


    Even if he wanted to breathe he couldn''t.


    After a few seconds, Sol''s vision cleared up and he instantly sucked in a long breath of air.


    "Cough, Cough¡­"


    Sol couldn''t help but cough violently while his lungs struggled to take in air.


    "Try to breathe slowly. It''s your first time being teleported so your body isn''t used to it."


    "We-We were teleported?"

 Chapter 49- Arriving At The Martial Alliance Academy

    49 Chapter 49- Arriving At The Martial Alliance Academy


    Sol looked around,pletely surprised.


    They had appeared inside a forest, however, Sol could tell they weren''t in the Ibbian Mountain Range base of the unfamiliar shrubberies in the area. Plus he didn''t sense any Spirit Essence in the surroundings, just an abundance of Aether he had never felt before.


    In an instant, the paining from Sol''s lungs faded away when he breathed in the Aether-filled air.


    However, Sol soon came back to his senses and looked down at Little Zeel in his arms.


    "Little Zeel, are you okay?"


    "Awoo¡­"


    Sol patted Little Zeel''s head while his hand glowed with a green light.


    "There, you should feel a bit better."


    "Awoo."


    While Solfort Little Zeel, the old man began carving runes below them once again.


    Without ncing up hemented.


    "Perhaps you should have left that Beast inside the Mountain Range. It might not be able to handle the change in environment."


    "Awoo! Awoo!"


    Little Zeel instantly perked up after the old man said that.


    "Haha, that''s right, my Little Zeel is strong."


    The old man frowned but said nothing.


    After some time, he began forming hand sighs to activate the teleportation runes.


    With a sh from the runes, they were teleported once again.


    Shiver.


    As soon as Sol''s vision cleared up, he couldn''t help but shake from the sudden coldness in the surroundings.


    It was like Sol had just been dumped into a bone-freezingly cold river.


    Looking around, Sol saw nothing but white fog.


    "What is this?"


    Sol said ncing down at the white stuff below him.


    "Brat, are you talking about the snow?"


    The old man paused when he was about to inscribe runes once again and turned to look at Sol skeptically.


    "Is that what''s it''s called?"


    Seeing how Sol and Little Zeel were looking at the snow in the surroundings with amazed expressions, the old man blinked.


    He then realized he might have messed up.


    ''Did I not teach him about things like this?''


    The old man tried to recall if he had taught Sol these basic things about the outside world like he said he would, but he couldn''t remember.


    He did teach Sol some of thenguages he knew and a few other things, but he might have forgotten to continue due to theck of time.


    ''Oh well, he might look crazy to others but he''ll find out these things on his own.''


    After resigning to this fact, the old man waved his hand and cleared the snow below them. He then knelt down and began carving runes on the ground.


    "Master, is there a reason why we''re teleporting instead of flying?"


    "What? Do you know how far away the Martial Alliance Academy is? Even with my flying speed, it will take a few weeks at the very least to reach there."


    "Really? Then how did those cultivators fly to the Ibbian Mountain Range on their swords?"


    "Brat, they didn''t fly there. A city was built some distance away from the Mountain Range that has a teleportation circle. All those people you saw there used that teleportation circle and then flew to the Mountain Range."


    "So teleportation is the main mood of transport and not flying carriages as I read?"


    "Ugh, brat forget about those books I gave you. When you reach the Martial Alliance Academy use their library to learn about the world."


    "So Master, you finally decided to admit you were teaching me outdated crap."


    Snort!


    The old man released a heavy snort then said begrudgingly.


    "The information was only a few years old..."


    After saying this, the old man formed a hand sign and they teleported once again.


    Looking around, Sol saw that they were on the peak of a mountain.


    "Did we finally reach those mountains I saw before?"


    "Brat, we are thousands of kilometers away from those mountains. We have long past them."


    "What?! We have?"


    Sol was surprised, and he began to look around more curiously.


    But it didn''t take long for the old man to teleport them once again.


    After a few more teleportations, Sol was starting to get used to it along with Little Zeel.


    After nearly a dozen teleportation, and seeing numerous sceneries for the first time, Sol suddenly came face to face with arge wall.


    Sol''s gaze involuntarily raised to the sky following the wall up, but shockingly, he couldn''t see the top of the wall from where he was standing.


    "Brat, we''ve reached the city the Martial Alliance Academy is located. Follow me."


    Sol dazedly followed behind his Master as they walked towards arge gate.


    A few people were seen in lines entering the city.


    After joining the line, they reached the guards checking what seemed to be people''s identities tokens.


    Sol saw his Master flip over his hand and took out a jade slip that had a name carved on it.


    Sol tried to see the name but was unable to because his Master flipped his hand again, making it disappear.


    The cold expression on the guard''s face changed when he saw this jade slip, and before one of them could say anything, his Master said.


    "There''s no need to announce my visit, is there?"


    The guard''s mouth immediately mp shut.


    Then ignoring the guard his Master entered through the gate.


    Sol who was following close behind, was surprised by how thick the wall was. It must be around thirty meters thick.


    The cacophony of noise they made entered Sol''s ears as his Masternded some distance away.


    17:55


    "Brat, we''re here. I want you to climb these steps, after, you''ll reach the Martial Alliance Academy Upon reaching the other side of the gate, Sol''s once darkened vision brightened. He had to close his eyes for a moment, but when his eyes adjusted Sol was stumped by what he saw.


    In the sky, numerous people on swords flew by. Some camending beside him to leave through the gate.


    Sol couldn''t help but observe them with curious eyes as they did.


    When he was done with that he moved his focus on the buildings in the surroundings.


    They wererge, several stories tall.


    Sol could also see the names of the buildings written on top of their entrances, and even though these names didn''t mean anything to him, they still look grand in his eyes.


    Sol then nce at the people leaving these buildings, and surprisingly he saw that most of these people were youths, either around his age or slightly older than him.


    They were dressed neatly, and they all had people following behind them while carrying expensive-looking items.


    One thing Sol noticed was that these youths wore robes with simr designs on the back.


    The design was the head of a golden dragon that was roaring towards the sky. As for the dragon''s tail, it wrapped around the robes themselves.


    Sol got the feeling the design was meant to signify that these youths were dragons about to soar to the heavens.


    Noticing Sol''s gaze, a few of them paused, taken aback by his looks. But upon realizing his in robes, looks of curiosity appeared in their eyes.


    Sol''s handsome appearance was too much of a contrast with his ordinary-looking robes.


    It''s as if a prince was trying to dress like amoner.


    It was a really strange sight.


    However, these youths soon turned away. It wasn''t as if they hadn''t seen weirder things before, just that Sol had slightly caught their attention.


    "Brat, what did I say about staring like a fool? You''re making me look like an embarrassment."


    After saying that, the old man unceremoniously grabbed Sol by the waist of his pants and flew into the air.


    Little Zeel hand long went to hide in Sol''s robes.


    After flying for some time, Sol saw arge mountain in the distance.


    Uponing closer to this mountain, he saw that there was a long flight of stairs leading up to its peak.


    At the base of this mountain, an endless sea of people were gathered.


    The cacophony of noise they made entered Sol''s ears as his Masternded some distance away.


    "Brat, we''re here. I want you to climb these steps, after, you''ll reach the Martial Alliance Academy entrance."

 Chapter 50- Climbing The Steps

    50 Chapter 50- Climbing The Steps


    "Master, you''re noting with me?"


    "No, I''ll be waiting inside the Academy. Here, take this."


    Sol reached out and took the jade slip his Master was handing him.


    On this jade slip, a name was carved elegantly onto its surface.


    "Young-Hwa¡­"


    Sol muttered the name slowly, noting it looked simr to the jade slip his Master had retrieved to show the guards.


    "After you climb the steps show this to the person at the top. After entering the Academy you can either look around ore straight to the Alchemy Pavilion Mountain. I''ll be waiting for you there."


    "Wait, I can enter the Academy? What about the Martial Alliance Academy''s test?"


    "Huh? What test?"


    Sol was taken aback.


    "Master, the test to enter the Martial Alliance Academy."


    The old man blinked.


    "That test? Brat, that test ended a month ago."


    "Ah!"


    Sol stared at his Master dumbfounded.


    "Brat, you''re entering as a Special Disciple. These Disciples are people who were selected to be recruited into the Academy by a Pavilion Headmaster. I spent a lot of my fortune to get that jade slip from a real bastard, so don''t lose it."


    Sol nodded, but then he thought of something and he turned to look at all the people around him.


    "But Master, if the test ended, why are there so many people here?"


    "These brats? They''re the ones who failed the test. The Martial Alliance Academy doesn''t only have one test to admit disciples, if anyone manages to climb these stairs and enters the Academy then they will be admitted on the spot."


    "Oh, that''s how is... Ah! But wait, if I already have this jade slip, why do I require to climb these steps?"


    "Ugh! Brat, what''s with you''re persistent questions? You just have to climb the steps! You shouldn''t have any problems doing it. Now, it''s about time I leave. Before I go, remember not to tell anyone I''m your Master or that you''vee from the Ibbian Mountain Range."


    "Yes, Master! But¡­"


    Sol had on doubtful expression.


    "If it''s to not let someone know I''m your disciple, wouldn''t it be obvious if I''m seen with you like this?"


    The old man was first annoyed with Sol asking more questions, but then he looked taken aback.


    Sol seeing his Master''s reaction wanted to smack his forehead.


    Over the years, Sol came to know that his Master was very knowledgeable, and would hardly make apse in judgment. But when he did, it would something as stupid as this.


    "Ehem¡­ Well, no matter, this is not my true appearance anyway. Though if someone did find out you''re my disciple, that would be troublesome."


    Sol couldn''t help but widen his eyes after his Master reveal this piece of information.


    Before Sol could ask any more questions, the old man roared.


    "No more questions! Go and climb those steps!"


    The old man then turned and was about to fly off, but as if remembering something he paused and nced back at Sol.


    "Brat, don''t forget my words from before. When you enter this Academy find a lover, find friends, and make enemies. You''re just a kid so don''t just spend your entire childhood only seeking revenge and hating everyone around you¡­"


    ''¡­and living a life like I did.''


    The old man finished his words in his heart, revealing the reason why he was trying to convince Sol not to blindingly take revenge.


    For Sol, even though his Master''s words sounded harsh, he could understand that he was just worried about him.


    However¡­


    "Master, I understand, I really do. But I won''t give up on taking revenge on the person who kill my father and destroyed my vige."


    "And then what?"


    Sol''s lowered head raised and a confused look appeared on his face.


    Seeing his confusion, the old man reiterated.


    "I asked what are you going to do after killing that person? That would surely anger the Church so you would have to kill them as well. Are you willing to take the lives of hundreds of thousands of people in exchange for the few hundred in your vige?"


    Sol''s expression changed.


    "I¡­"


    "And surely not everyone in the Church approves of their wanton ughter, some of them are innocent. That wouldn''t be simply taking revenge, that would be bing a mass murderer. What would be the difference between the Church''s actions and yours then?"


    "¡­"


    Sol could not answer his Master''s questions.


    He wanted to say that he would make sure only to take revenge on those who deserve it, but those words got stuck in his throat upon hearing his Master''s next words.


    "How about that person''s children? They would lose a father because of you, and it might even send them on a path of revenge simr to yours. Are you going to kill them as well when theye looking for revenge? My Disciple, once you start a cycle of hatred it will never end."


    "B-But I didn''t start it! They were the ones who killed my father!!"


    Sol couldn''t help but yell in frustration and anger. He then clenched his teeth so hard it seemed as if his jaw was about to snap.


    The old man had long formed a barrier around them so Sol''s sudden yell went unnoticed by the crowd that was a distance away.


    After his shout, the old man looked towards Sol and responded.


    "You didn''t start it, but don''t you have the ability to end it?"


    Sol lowered his head further and chose not to respond.


    The old man sighed.


    This was supposed to be a joyous asion since his disciple was about to embark out into the world, but now he went and ruined the mood by opening his mouth.


    ''Perhaps it is my own selfishness, but this brat''s worldview is too narrow. If he only seeks revenge then his worldview will stay that way. His desire for revenge is not inherently bad, and he has a just sense of morality. However, this world is truly ruthless. When he eventuallyes face to face with a rock and a hard ce, his sense of morality might just crumble. What should I do? I might just be creating a monster¡­''


    The old man then looked around at the crowd of youths before something suddenly came to him.


    ''Perhaps I made the right decision for him to climb this mountain.''


    "Sol¡­"


    Sol hearing his Master call him by name was surprised, and he couldn''t help but raise his head to see his Master smiling at him


    "You finally raised your head. Are you angry with me?"


    "Yes."


    "Ah! You damn brat, you didn''t even hesitate to answer!"


    "It''s because Master wants me to forget the death of my Father and everyone, but that''s simply impossible."


    Sol shook his head as he said that.


    "Alright, then don''t forget their deaths, and I won''t convince you to not take revenge anymore."


    Sol wore a confused expression at his Master''s words.


    Walking up to Sol, the old man patted his head and said again.


    "I said I was going to support your decision, but now I''m trying to convince you otherwise. However, my disciple, know that for the same as there are nuances to conflict, there are also nuances to its resolution. Killing is not the only way to take revenge, at the very least it should be yourst option."


    "What other option is there?"


    "If you don''t understand now, you''ll understand when you enter the Academy."


    Sol tilted his head when he heard that.


    The old man said nothing more and instead waved his hand and lowered the barrier.


    "Disciples nning on climbing the Martial Alliance Academy''s Mountain, step forward!!"


    A loud bellow suddenly swept over the crowd of disciples before reaching Sol and the old man.


    "It''s time, now go climb those stairs so your Master can boast to that bastard."


    Sol was then ushered by his Master towards the crowd of youths. After, he watched as he flew into the air towards the Academy.


    When he could no longer see his Master, Sol lowered his head and release a sigh.


    "Awoo?"


    Little Zeel suddenly poked his head out of Sol''s clothes and looked at him with what seemed to be a worried expression.


    Sol smiled and patted Little Zeel''s head.


    "I''m fine Little Zeel, but stay hidden for a while. I don''t know how people would react if they saw you."


    Little Zeel nodded before his head disappear back into Sol''s chest.


    "Hey! Move if you aren''t going to climb the steps!"


    "Oh, I apologize."


    Sol hurriedly stepped aside and turned to see a young boy in shabby clothes behind him.


    The boy snorted and was ready to yell at Sol once more, but upon seeing Sol''s face the boy paused and stared dumbfounded; mouth hung open.


    However, the boy quickly recover and with a bit of jealousy in his eyes, he roared more fiercely.


    "Damn fool, don''t apologize, just don''t block someone else''s path!"


    After yelling this, the boy push past Sol and hurriedly followed behind the other youths who were rushing towards the steps.


    Sol waspletely taken aback by the encounter, but he soon threw it at the back of his mind.


    Turning, Sol then headed for the steps as well.


    ''I wonder what the Martial Alliance Academy is like. Hopefully, I''ll meet people like elder brother Son there¡­''


    Hey lovely readers! Remember to vote with Power Stones and Golden Tickets! I''ll be doing a mass release soon so look for that! And thanks for reading :)


    Tsetth

 Chapter 51- Attentive Gaze

    51 Chapter 51- Attentive Gaze


    A slight wind blew Sol''s robes and hair while he stood in front of the staircase. He was currently looking at the furthest steps he could see.


    He couldn''t help but feel awe as the stairs were giving off a grand feeling.


    As he was looking at it, Sol recalled a story he had read in one of the old books his Master gave him.


    "The Jade Emperor ascends the Heavenly Staircase, and the path to Immortality opens. Thus allowing mere Mortals to have a ce in the Gods'' Heavenly Realm; bing Immortal beings."


    Sol muttered the short passage as he looked at the staircase.


    ''Perhaps they created this staircase to resemble the Heavenly Staircase in those legends. Are they saying that the Martial Alliance Academy is as great as the Heavens?''


    Sol then recalled the clothes the youths from before were wearing, that had a golden dragon soaring to the heavens. He had long spected they were Martial Alliance disciples.


    "I want a robe like that."


    Sol thought the robe looked cool looking with its symbolism, so he really wanted one.


    With eager eyes, Sol raised his foot and began climbing.


    However, Sol''s eyes suddenly blurred.


    A familiar restricting feeling appear in his chest before his vision cleared.


    When Sol looked around, he saw that the mountain had disappeared and the staircase transformed. Now it was glowing with a golden glow, while at the top there was a fog.


    This fog swirled and tumbled, it look like something profound and mysterious was hiding inside of it.


    "So they did create this based on those legends!"


    Sol exim as he looked around curiously.


    "But is this the same staircase? It felt like I was teleported. Strange. I still saw people climbing the staircase before I started. Howe they weren''t teleported?"


    Sol stood on the first step and began scratching his chin.


    "Ah! Unless this is¡­"


    In the outside world, the old supervisor stationed at the bottom of the mountain watched as the youths climb the steps. Immediately Sol stick out like a sore thumb, and he turned to him.


    "That''s a first."


    This old supervisor thought Sol was stuck on the first step, but he never heard of someone being stuck on the first step before.


    The old supervisor rubbed his beard and looked at Sol with a peculiar gleam in his eyes.


    "This staircase was created to test a person''s mental fortitude and determination. As long as one could climb to the peak, then the Academy will acknowledge that person as a Special Disciple. However, wasn''t there a rumor that says it also tests someone''s Innate Talents? Could this boy be so talentless he couldn''t even pass the first step?"


    This old supervisor did not have a high position in the Academy and neither was his cultivation anything specialpared to the Pavilion Masters and elders.


    But regarding seniority by how long someone had been in the Academy, he was only below a few people. He was also alive when Martial Alliance Academy was first built, so despite not having a high position his opinion mattered quite a bit in the Academy.


    He had seen many disciples climb the staircase, and since it had been built, only a few unique individuals had managed to climb it sessfully.


    But never had he seen someone unable to pass the first step.


    "Ah, he''s moving."


    The old man said surprised as he saw Sol starting to climb the staircase normally.


    Well, normal was a bit of a stretch.


    "What is that boy doing?"


    While Sol was climbing the staircase, his head was lowered; his eyes fixated on each step he climbed.


    "Haha, I can''t believe runes like this exist!"


    Sol''s eyes were glowing with a dark hue as he observed the shing runes on the steps.


    He had discovered that he hadn''t been teleported, the feeling was merely an illusion.


    Sol had also discovered that his bloodline ability could prate the illusion and see the other youths climbing the steps as well as the runes hidden on the staircase.


    While climbing and observing the runes, Sol felt a familiar stinging sensation in his mind like when he was trying to observe his Master''s spatial runes.


    However, the pain was minimalpared to then.


    ''Is it because of my ability? It looks like it isn''t just limited to seeing things from afar. Oh! I should probably give it a proper name. But what should I name it?''


    As Sol climbed step after step, he tried toe up with a name for his ability.


    "How about All Seeing Eyes? Ugh¡­"


    Sol immediately cringed when he heard himself say that out loud. It sounded way better in his head.


    "It must have a name already if it''s an ability from my bloodline. I wish Father was here, he would have known."


    Unbeknownst to Sol, as soon as he thought about his Father, in the world of illusions, images of his vige''s destruction and his Father''s death were seen.


    However, when his footnded on the hundred first step, the illusions vanish.


    Sol paused and looked up.


    He felt that his body had suddenly be heavier.


    Looking back down at the runes on the step, Sol muttered.


    "The runes changed into Gravity Increasing Runes?"


    "I probably shouldn''t use my ability anymore, my head is also starting to feel numb as well."


    17:58


    After saying this, Sol then began climbing the stairs once more; his body''s weight increasing with Sol released his ability and saw that he was no longer in the illusion. He could also see a few people just ahead of him.


    After a while, Sol realized something and he became nervous.


    "Ah, did I just cheat? It looks like the illusion runes were a test."


    Sol took a quick nce around to see if anyone was looking at him.


    When he saw no one was looking, he breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I probably shouldn''t use my ability anymore, my head is also starting to feel numb as well."


    After saying this, Sol then began climbing the stairs once more; his body''s weight increasing with every step.


    Meanwhile, the old man who was watching Sol all this while had a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    "That child, how did he pass the first illusion test so easily?"


    The old man had climbed the steps before, so he knew what type of images would appear in the illusion.


    It would be difficult for anyone to not show a reaction when experiencing past trauma.


    "This child is either strong-willed, or his method of looking down worked. But it''s not enough to just ignore the illusions, there are benefits in experiencing one''s trauma in situations like this."


    On the staircase¡­


    Sol easily withstood the increasing pressure on his shoulders; he was about to reach the two-hundred and first step.


    He drew a lot of jealous gazes from the youths he passed, but Sol could only scratch his cheek and smile bashfully.


    Just as Sol was about to step onto the two hundred and first step, he thought to himself.


    ''I wonder what type of illusions will be shown.''


    Sol''s footnded on step two hundred one, and immediately his vision blurred. He felt the sensation of being teleported once again.


    Sol continued to walk and he looked around curiously.


    Soon, the first illusion appeared inside the clouds that were to the side of the stairs, and Sol froze.


    "Oh¡­"


    Sol''s paused steps resumed after a while, and as he walked, the sound of familiar screams were heard all around him.


    Aplicated expression appeared on Sol''s face as he watched the images that were being shown to him; he chose not to look away.


    In fact, his gaze was attentive as he watched, like he was afraid of missing a single scene in the illusions.

 Chapter 52- An Exchange

    Chapter 52- An Exchange


    After some time, Sol reached the three hundredth step and exit the illusion.


    He immediately released a breath when he exited.


    "Awoo?"


    Little Zeel was heard saying from inside his robes.


    "No worries Little Zeel, I''m fine."


    In truth, Sol would have been in horrible shape if he didn''t have that conversation with his Master before climbing the staircase.


    He wanted to take revenge no matter what and as soon as he got the strength to do so.


    But after his Master''s words, Sol decided to give himself a period to grieve ande to terms with his Father''s death.


    Right now it felt like he was perpetually stuck at the stage of hate, hating everything and everyone.


    His Master was the one who made him see that was no way to live.


    Sol didn''t pause his steps and he continued to climb the staircase.


    The old supervisor down below couldn''t help but nod his head in approval when he saw how Sol went through the illusions this time.


    "He didn''t look away but faced them head-on. He and a few others will probably be chosen as disciples. And it looks like the Academy is trying to reduce the number of Forgotten Geniuses in the other Sects, so even those who haven''t past the three hundredth step would be able to enter."


    The old supervisor sighed before his figure began to fade away.


    "No matter, I have long removed myself from any decision-making in the Academy, it has nothing to do with me. But¡­ if only Teacher was here."


    The old supervisor''s figure then fully fades away.


    Back on the staircase¡­


    Struggle.


    Despair.


    Dwindling hope.


    The youths climbing the steps were feeling a flurry of emotions as they climbed.


    They had failed the Martial Alliance Academy''s first test, so if they fail to climb this mountain then they''ll never be able to enter.


    However, coupled with the illusions and the increasing pressure back to back, they were exhausted both mentally and physically.


    Some flopped over andpletely gave up.


    These people were immediately enveloped by a bright white light and vanished.


    Meanwhile, others saw this and gritted their teeth. Their conviction to climb just a few more steps increased.


    On the seven hundred and first step, there was no one this far up except for one boy. He was standing still while his body trembled uncontrobly.


    The pressure herepared to the steps in the two hundreds was frightening.


    But even though his body was struggling under the pressure, the boy refused to bend his knees.


    He knew that once his knees touch the steps, he would be teleported back down to the base of the mountain.


    ''No, I can''t stop here.''


    The boy gritted his teeth and tried to raise his foot to continue climbing, but his leg suddenly gave out.


    The boy was filled with despair, but before his knees could touch the steps, a hand that felt like his guardian angel''s own, grabbed his shoulder and kept him from falling.


    However, when the boy turn he realized it was no guardian angel.


    It was a familiar-looking boy.


    "Ah! It''s you!"


    The boy immediately remembered where he had seen this boy before. He was the handsome bastard who was blocking his way at the bottom of the staircase.


    The boy immediately brush off Sol''s hand and said harshly.


    "I can stand on my own."


    "I was only trying to help."


    "Well, I don''t need your help, especially from someone like you!"


    "Someone like me?"


    Sol muttered, not really understanding why this boy was so angry with him.


    "Damn it, go stand over there, don''t stand beside me. What? Are you trying to look good by helping someone ugly, is that it?"


    Sol blinked at that.


    "I-" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Just stand over there, damn it! The step is so wide, why are you so close?"


    Sol said nothing more and did as the boy ask.


    After taking a few steps to the side, Sol then watched as the boy tried to take the next step.


    He would raise his foot and put it down when he was about to fall.


    Sol was about to ignore him and continue climbing, but he suddenly ce his foot back down.


    Turning to the boy, Sol asked.


    "Hey, what would you name a technique if it allowed you to see things from a distance?"


    Sol was still trying to name his bloodline ability but realized he was horrible ating up with names.


    "What?"


    The boy turned to look at Sol with confusion.


    "If you tell me a good name I''ll tell you a method to climb the steps easier. How about it?"


    The boy was going to ignore Sol, but the offer was too tempting.


    "I just have toe up with a good name?"


    The boy confirmed Sol''s deal and Sol nodded in response.


    The boy seeing this thought for a moment then suggested.


    "If it''s a technique that can allow someone to see things from a distance, then what about ''Thousand Miles Eyes''?"


    Sol pondered on that name for a moment then shook his head.


    "It sounds too in, I want a grander name."


    Hearing Sol, the boy''s brows came together as he began thinking of another name.


    Suddenly, his gaze shifted to the sky.


    "How about Godly Eyes?"


    "Godly Eyes?"


    Sol was a bit reluctant to name his bloodline ability something that remind him of the Church.


    "If not that then what about Heavenly Eyes?"


    The boy said this when he saw Sol''s hesitation.


    Hearing the name, Sol''s eye''s lit up.


    "That''s it! Heavenly Eyes, that''s a great name."


    "Alright, since I gave you a name tell me the method to climb the staircase more easily."


    "Sure."


    Sol said before he turned and jumped straight to step number seven hundred and three.


    The boy seeing this was rmed, however, just when he thought Sol''s bones were about to be crushed by the increased pressure of two steps, he saw that Sol waspletely fine.


    "If you take two steps at a time the pressure will be great, but once your body gets used to it''ll be bearable."


    The boy hearing this wore a skeptical expression, but Sol waved goodbye and said.


    "Since I already told you my method then I''ll be going first."


    The boy looked at Sol with suspicion, but he saw how Sol was walking up the steps two at a time.


    He didn''t even take a break in between his steps.


    ''Is he really telling the truth?''


    The boy''s anxiety increased, but he soon gritted his teeth, and a bout of determination appeared in his heart.


    He decided to risk it and use Sol''s method.


    After inhaling and exhaling a few times, the boy suddenly leap forward before he could change his mind.


    When the boynded on step seven hundred and three, his body tensed up.


    He was ready to suffer from excruciating pain, however, the pressure that came was only slightly stronger than the pressure on step seven hundred one.


    The boy realizing that Sol hadn''t lied to him released a breath of relief.


    But he suddenly red at Sol who was some distance away.


    "To think he would figure out a way to climb the stairs. Not only is he handsome but he''s smart as well. That bastard."


    The boy ground his teeth together while jealousy poured out of his eyes.


    ''I won''t let him reach the top before me!''


    The boy then began climbing the steps two at a time; hurrying after Sol.

 Chapter 53- I Ran

    Chapter 53- I Ran


    In no time the boy caught up to Sol and he snorted as he rushed past to reach the top of the mountain first.


    Sol smiled at him as he rushed by before he went back to calmly walking up the steps, this time one at a time; he even began humming a melody as he went along.


    It was when about half an incense''s worth of time went by that a bloodcurdling scream filled with immense pain and regret suddenly reverberated further up the steps.


    Despite the tragic cry, Sol didn''t raise his head and only focused on walking up the staircase.


    After some time, Sol came across a puddling of blood just after the eight hundredth step.


    "Ah, he didn''t die did he?"


    Even though Sol''s words sounded concerned, he was smiling mischievously.


    It wasn''t that he had lied to the boy.


    If he had continued climbing the staircase two steps at a time without stopping, he would have reached the top of the mountain without feeling the full effects of the steps he lept over.


    But if he dared slowed down, all the pressure of the steps he skipped wouldpound ande crashing down on his shoulders.


    It was a gap that really wasn''t a gap Sol found when looking at the runes.


    "He must have slowed down after he entered the illusions, ah, that''s too bad."


    Solmented as he continued to climb the staircase at a steady pace.


    "Father always said being jealous of someone just means that Ick confidence in myself. So one should always be self-confident while avoiding feeling jealous of someone, though that self-confidence should never reach the point of arrogance. HmHmHm..."


    Sol went back to humming.


    In truth, Sol had predicted this would happen. He was just being spiteful because of how the boy acted by not telling him the full details.


    Back in the vige, Sol had never had someone be mean to him. And even if they had, he would follow his Father''s advice to always get along with his fellow tribe members.


    So because of that, Sol had never shown this spiteful nature that he had.


    But bying to the Martial Alliance Academy and meeting people like that boy, this side of him might just awaken in full force.


    However, Sol still had reservations.


    "The Academy will probably still ept him and a few others even though they haven''t reached the top."


    Sol spected this was the case since this test to climb the mountain was extremely hard.


    Even for him, the higher he got the heavier the pressure the steps had. As for the illusions, those he could handle just fine.


    But from the difficulty, it also meant that the sess rate of climbing the mountain must be low.


    The Academy couldn''t possibly expect people to fully climb it, but rather just said that, while they judge their determination and mental fortitude.


    "They must have a certain number of steps a person has to pass before they can enter. I used my Heavenly Eyes to try and count the steps, but they couldn''t fully prate all the way up the mountain. But from my estimates, there should be around two thousand steps. And based on the difficulty, step three hundred must be the cut-off mark they''re using to ept disciples."


    Sol quickly analyzed this out of boredom but with frightening uracy.


    And though he made it look simple, Sol in fact has a rare ability of logical deduction.


    Something Sol had not realized was abnormal, but the old man had when he saw how quickly Sol was starting to create his own rune inscriptions.


    "Yawn!"


    Sol suddenly released a loud yawn after some time.


    He had been climbing the staircase for some time now, and he was starting to think maybe he was wrong about their being two thousand steps.


    He climbed over half of that, but he hadn''t seen the peak of the mountain, only more steps.


    Sol decided to pause and look back down towards the bottom.


    He saw a few figures on the earlier steps, but when he tried to use his Heavenly Eyes to see things closer, he realized he couldn''t.


    ''There''s probably another rune that prevents these kinds of abilities from working. I can still see through this rune, but at a certain point, it bes too much for my Heavenly Eyes.''


    After thinking this, Sol looked down and said.


    "Little Zeel, how are you holding up?"


    Sol had been careful all this while because he didn''t want the pressure to affect Little Zeel much.


    Protecting Little Zeel while still wearing his bracelets added a bit of difficulty while climbing, but his Master''s training was a thousand times harder.


    "Awoo! Awoo!"


    Little Zeel''s reply came, and Sol showed a dumbfounded expression.


    "It''s not?"


    What Little Zeel responded with was that the increase in gravity wasn''t affecting him.


    ''Does it only work on humans?''


    "Ah, if that''s the case..."


    Sol suddenly bent his knees, and then...


    Swoosh!


    Quickly his figure resembled a bolt of lightning as he shot towards the top of the staircase.


    He was leaping over up to ten to fifteen steps at a time.


    Meanwhile, Sol was running up the staircase like a madman, at the top there was a disciple who was in charge of greeting the people who sessfully climbed the mountain.


    He was sitting around a table with his head resting on his hand.


    From this person''s nonchnt, and unfocused demeanor, one could tell he wasn''t taking his job seriously. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In fact, this job had be somewhat of a golden ticket among the disciples in the Martial Alliance Academy.


    For some reason, the Academy was paying a lot for someone to sit here and wait for people to climb the mountain.


    Maybe if this was an ordinary staircase, the person stationed here would be busy checking hundreds of disciples into the Academy.


    But these were the infamous Stairs of Hell, as dubbed by many in the Academy.


    Anyone who calls it the Heavenly Staircase was someone who had never tried climbing it before!


    No one was able to.


    Rumors said that only three people had done it before in their youths, and those three were the current leader of the Martial Alliance Academy, the Patriarch of the Huashan Holy Sect, and someone called Hong-So.


    Asides from those people, no one had managed to reach the mountain peak by climbing the staircase since the founding of the Martial Alliance Academy.


    A well-paying job to sit around and do nothing?


    Who wouldn''t want that?


    This young man leaned back his chair and kicked his foot up onto the table in a rxed manner.


    This job only came once a year when the Martial Alliance Academy recruits disciples through its second test, and every year there was a fierce battle inside the Martial Hall for it.


    Many blood feuds had even formed because of this job.


    But he, Mu Ran, was able to get it.


    Even now he couldn''t stop gloating about the fact that he beat everyone to obtain this job.


    "There should be a few more hours until the test is over. There are more people here thanst year so I''ll be earning more Aether Stones than thest person here."


    Mu Ran chuckled to himself after he said that.


    "Hmm, I rather have the testst as long as possible. So, don''t give up easily you brats, try as hard as you can. How can youck the determination to enter the Martial Alliance Academy? It''s only climbing some steps, haha..."


    As Mu Ran said this, he slightly rocked his chair back and forth a little while closing his eyes.


    However, a strong breeze suddenly ruffled his clothes, before he then felt something blocking his face from the sun.


    "Huh?"


    Mu Ran realizing this slowly open his eyes, but he suddenly came face to face with a pair of ck orbs.


    Mu Ran blinked before he suddenly realize those ck orbs were someone''s pupils.


    "Whoa!"


    Mu Ran was so shocked that he jerked back and almost flipped over in his chair.


    Sol took several steps back and cupped his fist before saying.


    "I apologize for startling senior brother Mu Ran."


    There was a badge with the young man''s name on it so Sol had been trying to read it, causing him to get so close. "Brat, who are you?"


    Mu Ran calmed his rapidly beating heart and asked as he red at Sol. He realized Sol wasn''t a disciple from his in robes.


    Scratching his cheek, Sol said.


    "My name is Sol, I just climbed the mountain."


    "What?"


    Mu Ran''s re turned to shock when heard that.


    "You-What do you mean you climbed the mountain?"


    "Uhh¡­ I ran?"


    Sol really didn''t know how else to answer that.


    However, his answer caused Mu Ran''s eyes to bulge out of his head.


    Though, Mu Ran suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "Are you a disciple? Let me see your Disciple Token."


    Sol frowned at first, but then he remembered the token his Master gave him.


    "Do you mean this?"


    Seeing the Token, Mu Ran confirmed Sol was a disciple. He immediately went back to ring at him.


    Mu Ran wondered if Sol had tricked him on purpose. How could he run to the top of the mountain if he wasn''t a disciple?


    Disciples of the Martial Alliance Academy were given Disciple Tokens when they became a disciple.


    Asides from identifying someone as a disciple, the Token also had a few functions.


    One such function was that it allows that disciple to walk up the steps and enter the academy without being hindered by the staircase''s pressure and illusions.


    "Damn brat, if you''re a disciple then say so! And why aren''t you wearing your disciple robes?"


    "Oh, I''m not a disciple yet, I just came here."


    "Huh? It''s already been a month, why are you justing to the Academy? And how did you receive your Disciple Token?"


    Mu Ran said this as he looked down at the token in Sol''s hand, this time more closely. However, his expression immediately changed.


    "W-Wait, that isn''t a Disciple Token!"

 Chapter 54- I’m A Disciple Of The Martial Alliance Academy Too!

    Chapter 54- I¡¯m A Disciple Of The Martial Alliance Academy Too!


    "Uhm¡­ Senior Brother Mu Ran, can I enter the Academy?"


    Sol tried to get Mu Ran''s attention but he was simply staring at him with wide eyes and mouth agape.


    Sol hesitated for a moment before he eventually turned and walked towards the entrance of the Academy, leaving Mu Ran still in a shocked state.


    It was only after some time that Mu Ran''s body trembled and he hurriedly took out a special purple jade slip and crushed it.


    Not even a split second after he crushed the purple jade slip, three shadows suddenly loomed over him.


    Mu Ran raised his head and he released a yelp of surprise before he scrambled out of his chair and cupped his fist.


    "T-This disciple greets the three Pavilion Headmasters!"


    Mu Ran''s heart was beating loudly as these three people looked at him.


    One was a burly man that resembled a towering giant. Just standing there caused a suffocating pressure of a wild beast to unintentionally spread into the surroundings.


    The second person was an elegant-looking man that gave off a serene feeling, making one think they were looking at a calm ocean. However, at the same time, it felt like this serene feeling could turn into chaos at any moment; like an ocean during a storm.


    The third person was an old man who seemed more than a little disheveled. He also looked a little crazy and his twitching left eye didn''t help either.


    This old man was the only one out of the three that wasn''t giving off any grand or profound presence, just one that made him seem unstable.


    It was the crazy-looking old man that spoke first and he grabbed Mu Ran by the cor as his spittle flew.


    "Damn brat! Why did you break the jade slip?! Are you one of those fools that did it in the past!!"


    "A-Ah, no Pavilion Headmaster Mo!"


    Mu Ran frantically waved his hand and tried not to gag on the old man''s horrible breath, but that proved to be a bit difficult.


    "Crazy Mo, let the kid go so he can speak properly."


    The burly man said as he pulled the old man back.


    Mu Ran breathed in and out trying to get fresh air while also trying to calm down a bit.


    After, he then exined.


    "Headmasters, I swear I didn''t break the jade slip on ident. Someone had actually climbed the staircase!"


    When the three Headmasters heard that their eyes began to shine.


    "HAHAHA!!"


    The burly suddenly released a boomingugh that cause Mu Ran to think he was going to go deaf.


    "To think an outstanding disciple fit for my Divine Beast Pavilion would appear in this generation!"


    The crazy-looking old man immediately snorted and then spat out.


    "Bastard Hong! You must be crazier than me to im this disciple to be a part of your Divine Beasts Pavilion!!"


    The burly man immediately snorted.


    "What? Do you think this person will want to be a part of your Irregr Dharma Pavilion? Don''t make meugh!"


    "Ehem¡­"


    The serene-looking man cleared his throat and then said.


    "You two, remember that it isn''t up to you whether this disciple joins your Pavilion. It all depends on their awakened Innate Dharma. Plus, we don''t even know his origins, he might just be a Barbarian, he''ll likely enter the Runes and Formations Pavilion then."


    After the serene-looking man said that, all three of them turned to look at the nervous Mu Ran at the same time.


    "Child, tell us, where is this disciple?"


    "H-He already entered the Academy."


    "Bah! You fool, why didn''t you keep him here?!!"


    The crazy-looking old man immediately yelled at Mu Ran, causing his scalp to go numb. He was already intimidated by these three identities as he had never seen them before, only heard shocking stories about them.


    But at this point, Mu Ran was on the verge of having a mental breakdown.


    Pulling back the crazy old man before he could jump Mu Ran again, the burly man asked.


    "Child, describe the appearance of this disciple."


    Mu Ran tried to get his breathing uncontrolled as he said.


    "H-He looks about thirteen or fourteen, and he has tall ck hair that resembles a lion''s mane with pale skin. He is also wearing in robes."


    Upon hearing Mu Rn''s words, the three Headmasters frowned. Those were unique characteristics, but it wasn''t enough to find this person in the sea of other disciples in the Academy.


    "Damn brat, can''t you give more specific details. Does he have any marks on his face or features that stand out?"


    Mu Ran sucked in a breath of air, he really couldn''t handle any more of this.


    ''Wh-Why are they so persistent in finding this person? Could the rumors be true that the Staircase tests a person''s talents?''


    Mu Ran knew how hard it was to climb the steps since only three people had managed to in the past, but he just couldn''t get over how these distinguishable Headmasters were behaving.


    Rather than respectable people with high statuses in the Academy, they were acting like children searching for a piece of candy!


    Mu Ran was forced to wrack his brain to appease these figures, and it was only after a while did he remember something.


    "Ah! He also wore ck bracelets on his wrists and ankles!"


    The three Headmasters turned to look at each other before their figures suddenly vanished.


    After they left, Mu Ran shakily took up his chair and sat down.


    He was still in shock having met three of the most powerful people in the Academy.


    He couldn''t wait to tell everyone he knew about this!


    However, Mu Ran suddenly froze, and he felt like someone had dumped a freezing cold bucket of water over his head


    He hadpletely forgotten to tell the three Headmasters an important detail.


    That disciple they were looking for wasn''t among the batch of disciples climbing the staircase for the second test. From the jade slip Mu Ran saw, he was someone who had been recruited as a Special Disciple through the Alchemy Pavilion Headmaster.


    Recalling that the other Headmaster''s collective disliked the Alchemy Pavilion Headmaster, Mu Ran grabbed his hair violently and started to shiver in fear.


    He was praying internally that those Headmasters don''te back to find him when they found out this piece of information. Especially the Headmaster of the Irregr Dharma Pavilion.


    And like this, unbeknownst to Sol, his arrival in the Academy had caused a miniature earthquake.


    Whether this miniature earthquake was a mere prelude to a massive earthquake that could up-heave the entire Martial Alliance Academy was yet to be seen.


    Meanwhile, said person had walked into the Martial Alliance Academy and was staring in awe.


    Sol had found himself in front of a spectacr scene.


    Hundreds of disciples could be seen scurrying about towards their own destination.


    Sol noticed that despite the simr dragon design on their back, some disciples were wearing different color robes. Some were ck, others yellow, along with a few more colors.


    Sol figured it meant something, but didn''t know what yet.


    For now, Sol was just marveling at the sight in front of him.


    These disciples despite being in the hundreds and were clustered together, were all walking towards their own destination without bumping into each other.


    Sol thought that was amazing.


    After hesitating to enter, Sol''s excitement to be a part of that moving crowd got the best of him and he suddenly took a step forward and entered.


    However, he realized he had taken on more than he could handle.


    "Hey, get out of the way!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "Wah! Look where you''re stepping brat!"


    "S-Sorry."


    "Hey, you''re in my way."


    "Ah, yes, I''ll move, sorry."


    "Hey, move¡­"


    "Sorry¡­"


    "What''s why with you?"


    "I apologize¡­"


    "Wah! Are you blind?!"


    "N-No, I''m sorry¡­"


    Sol tumbled about in the crowd of disciples stepping on people''s toes and bumping into others. He waspletely out of his depth and he could only apologize as he tried to find a way out.


    Only after a few hundred apologies and angry res was Sol able to find a less crowded area.


    After squeezing out of the crowd of disciples Sol fell onto his butt.


    But he quickly got up and brushed off the dirt on his robes with a sigh.


    Afterward, Sol looked at the crowd of disciples and gritted his teeth.


    He oddly felt the need to jump back in and get it right.


    He too was now a disciple of the Martial Alliance Academy!


    However, there was no opening in the crowd for Sol to jump in so he was stuck on the periphery. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After a while, Sol saw a gap and was about to excitedly jump in, but just as he was about to step forward, something off to the side caught his attention.


    He was currently in front of a reallyrge building.


    Inside this building was a massive hall that had disciples disappearing and appearing on several tforms.


    ''Teleportation circles?''


    Inside this hall, a bloody disciple appeared inside one of the teleportation circles and frantically rushed out.


    Soon after Sol saw several more disciples appear at another teleportation circle and rush after that bloody disciple.


    That disciple''s leg was injured causing him to fall over. This gave the disciples chasing him a chance to catch up, and they didn''t hesitate to pounce and started stomping on him rather brutally.


    "Wah-What''s going on?"


    Sol was extremely shocked when he saw such a horrible scene happening in broad daylight. It waspletely different from what he had expected to see in the Martial Alliance Academy.

 Chapter 55- The Prideful Mar-Dule

    Chapter 55- The Prideful Mar-Dule


    Sol then turned to the crowd of disciples walking in organized lines and saw that no one was paying attention to this scene.


    In fact, they were actively ignoring it.


    Hundreds of disciples were here but not one person stood out to stop this.


    "AHHH!!"


    The screams of the disciple being stomped on peaked as one stomp was vicious enough to break his arm.


    Sol''s eyes narrowed and he stepped forward to stop this.


    However, a heavy hand suddenly grabbed his shoulder and stopped him.


    "Whoa there, you don''t want to do that."


    Sol turned to see who it was and it turns out to be a rather chubby boy that was slightly taller than him.


    He was wearing green robes, one of the colors Sol noticed was rare among the crowd of disciples here.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sol asked, wanting to know why this person stopped him.


    The chubby boy released his grip on Sol''s shoulder and then nced at him from head to toe.


    "Are you a new disciple that justpleted the second test? You must be or else you wouldn''t be crazy enough to go over there."


    "Why?"


    Sol asked again, this time his brows came together into a deep frown.


    "Look, I''m just trying to help you. You see the red robes those people are wearing? That means they are from the Irregr Dharma Pavilion. It''s well known that you don''t catch the ire of a disciple from that Pavilion. They''re all crazy just like their Headmaster, the Academy rules just don''t apply to them. I don''t know what that person did to upset them but his life in the Academy is over."


    Sol''s frown grew deeper.


    "You must be new to the cultivation world as well. So let me give you another piece of advice, here in this world, the strong is right and the weak is ignored."


    "My Father said the strong are supposed to protect the weak."


    "I didn''t know the Martial Alliance Academy was such awless ce. How can they allow bullying like this to exist?"


    The chubby youth turned to look at Sol with an amused expression.


    "You must be new to the cultivation world as well. So let me give you another piece of advice, here in this world, the strong is right and the weak is ignored."


    "My Father said the strong are supposed to protect the weak."


    Sol immediately retorted, but the chubby youth''s face only grew more amused.


    "Well, that''s very naive."


    Sol got annoyed when he heard that.


    Then ignoring the chubby youth, he went to stop the disciples from the Irregr Dharma Pavilion again.


    However, the chubby youth hurriedly block his path and said.


    "Hey, hey, you''re really making a big mistake if you go over there you know?"


    "I can''t just see something like this and not act. I understand there will bepetition between disciples that can cause animosity, but what they''re doing is too much, he might die!"


    Sol then walked around the chubby youth to hurry over to save the boy being bullied, but the chubby youth once again blocked him.


    "Hey, you said you''re going to help him, but then what? If you step in now, they will just go after him again when you aren''t around. Plus, you''ll also be a target. Stepping in now to help will only make things much worst for that person as well as for yourself."


    Sol paused when he heard that.


    Seeing that Sol had paused, the chubby youth said again to try and persuade Sol.


    "Look, that person is trying to endure it right now because they''ll eventually calm down once they beat him until they''re satisfied. Thest thing that person wants is someone to step in."


    Sol ce at the boy who was still being kicked, but it could be seen that he was holding his head while remaining unmoving.


    It really looked like what the chubby youth said was right.


    But Sol denied his words.


    "If he really wanted that then why would hee to this crowded area full of people?"


    The chubby youth was taken aback by Sol''s words before he watched as Sol grab some small stones from the ground.


    Over at where the boy was getting beaten up, the leader of the group grabbed him by the cor and lifted him to eye level. He then drew back his fist about to m it into the boy''s face, but an object hard to perceive by the human eye suddenly flew from out of nowhere and hit the boy squarely between his brows.


    This object shattered upon impact andpletely knocked the boy out.


    The leader of the group of youths who was about to punch the boy was taken aback by this, but suddenly hispanions in the surroundings all released loud screams as they were hit in the head by several fast-moving projectiles. They instantly fall over unconscious.


    "WHO??!!"


    The leader roared, but before he could turn his head to look for the person responsible, he suddenly felt something m into the back of his head causing his vision to go ck before he fell onto the ground unconscious.


    The crowd of disciples who were ignoring the bullying stared in shock at the pile of unconscious disciples.


    Some of them couldn''t help being curious and went over to look. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When they reach the red robe disciples they were further shocked to see what the projectiles were.


    They were merely small stones.


    "What? Someone actually used amon stone to knock them out? This person must be really powerful! Who could it be?"


    Despite there being this many disciples in the surroundings, no one saw who had thrown those stones projectiles knocking everyone out.


    The time between the first projectile being shot and thest one was only a split second. Their speed, strength, and uracy were all insane, making the disciples try and specte who had done it.


    "Ha! If the person is this strong then it must be a powerful Senior that was annoyed with their actions. Even for them, beating up someone like this was going too far."


    "Yeah, it must be a Senior with considerable status as well. It would exin how they weren''t afraid to offend these disciples from the Irregr Dharma Pavilion. They also seem like they just entered the Academy."


    "Tsk!¡­ They only just entered the Academy but they''re already beating up fellow disciples like this? The Irregr Dharma Pavilion is really getting out of control."


    "Hey, watch what you say or else you might be next."


    Meanwhile, the disciples in the surroundings were concluding who this mysterious person was, the chubby youth looked away from the unconscious pile of disciples and stared at Sol in shock and awe.


    "You-Are you from the Barbarian Race?"


    Sol was taken aback by this question, but he still nodded his head.


    The chubby youth seeing this, grinned as he said with augh.


    "I knew you were. I could instantly tell by how you aimed for their pressure points. Only someone from my Barbarian Race could understand the physical body like that!"


    "Ah! You''re from the Barbarian Race too?"


    Sol looked at the chubby youth with a dumbfounded expression.


    It was known that the Barbarian Race wasposed of people with ridiculouslyrge muscr physiques. But this person who looked like he had never worked out a day in his life said he was from the Barbarian Race?


    Seeing Sol''s reaction, the chubby youth didn''t get angry but instead ced his hands on his waist and puffed out his chest as he said.


    "I am, and my name is Mar-Dule!"


    The youth now known as Mar-Dule said his name with pride. It seems he expected Sol to instantly recognize his name and be filled with shock.


    However, when Mar-Dule saw that Sol only looked at him with a confused expression, he was stupefied.


    "You-You don''t know who I am?"


    Sol shook his head.


    "Should I know?"


    "Ah!"


    Mar-Dule suddenly released a shocked cry and looked at Sol like he had just grown four heads.


    "You''re from the Barbarian Race but you don''t know who I am?! Well, let me tell you! I am the greatest genius that has ever appeared in the Barbarian Race in the past 10,000 years!!"


    As Mar-Dule yelled this, his chubby belly jiggled with immense vigor.

 Chapter 56- Crazy For A Different Reason

    56 Chapter 56- Crazy For A Different Reason


    Sol wasn''t actually from the Barbarian Race so he did not know who Mar-Dule was. But from the looks of it, he must be really well-known.


    Just when Sol was trying to think of an excuse as to why he didn''t know him, Mar-Dule huffed a plethora of copium and said.


    "Haha, you must be from the Outskirts. I heard tribe members who live out there don''t reallye in contact with the main tribes. Haha, that must be it, that must be it."


    Sol forced a smile at Mar-Dule''s words but he did not deny them. If he was mistaken for being a Barbarian so much then it would be better to go with it than revealing his identity.


    To be truthful, Sol didn''t know how people would react if they were told he was from the Ibbian Mountain Range, or as the Arkadians called it, the Demonic Forest.


    "Anyway, it''s okay if you don''t know how great I am, I''ll just tell you! But first¡­"


    Mar-Dule nced at the disciples Sol knocked out and said in a low voice.


    "I really have to sing your praises. You first knocked out the victim and only then the bullies, all in secret. You didn''t show any bias in your actions. With that, those people from the Irregr Dharma Pavilion won''t look for you to get revenge or take out their anger on that poor disciple. I apud your method of stopping this conflict." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mar-Dule gave Sol a thumbs up.


    "I-"


    Sol was about to deny that he really did anything special, but upon hearing Mar-Dule''sst sentence he couldn''t but froze.


    "W-What did you just say? Thatst thing."


    "Hm? I just said I admire how you resolve that conflict. It was better than going over there and beating them up, which from the looks of it you could have easily done."


    Mar-Dule then began ncing at Sol''s body with twinkling eyes. Even going as far as to poke his chest and torso.


    Feeling Sol''s muscles, Mar-Dule eyes widen and he began poking Sol some more.


    Meanwhile, Sol was too deep in his thoughts to pay Mar-Dule any attention.


    ''Is this what Master meant? That there were other options to resolving conflicts than with violence or killing?''


    Sol felt like he was about to grasp something, but it slightly slipped away from him.


    But Sol didn''t give up, perhaps the reason why he couldn''t grasp the meaning behind his Master''s words was that he was too inexperienced. He didn''t know about the world and his worldview was still too narrow.


    He knew his Master didn''t want him to turn into a mass murderer on his path to revenge, but what other options were there?


    ''However, how did Master know I would meet with something like this?''


    "Brother Mar-Dule, do things like this happen often?"


    "What, do you mean the strong building the weak? That''s the norm in the cultivation world, if you don''t want it happening to you then you need strength, and as much of it as you can obtain."


    After saying that, Mar-Dule continued to examine Sol''s robust physique.


    Sometimeter, Sol sighed and came out of his thoughts.


    Mar-Dule was still poking at his body, and Sol couldn''t help but see his Master in Mar-Dule.


    ''Hm? Like Master¡­??"


    "Ah!"


    Sol suddenly cried out in surprise and he looked at Mar-Dule with suspicion.


    Mar-Dule having been frightened by Sol''s cry leaped back in shock.


    "Damn, that scared me, was I poking you too hard? I wasn''t using that much strength though."


    "Ah, it''s not that, I just thought of something."


    Before Mar-Dule could ask what that was, Sol change the subject and instead asked.


    "Brother Mar-Dule, can you tell me where the Alchemy Pavilion is on this mountain? I don''t really know where anything is and I need your help."


    Mar-Dule blinked and watch as Sol cupped his fist before bowing.


    After a while, Mar-Dule shook his head and said.


    "The Alchemy Pavilion is not on this mountain."


    "It''s not? Then where is it if not in the Academy?"


    Sol was really confused, he had seen his Master fly here.


    Mar-Dule hearing Sol couldn''t help but burst outughing. Hisrge belly trembled and he tried not to fall over.


    "I-I''m sorry... ah, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Sol."


    "Haha, I''m sorry brother Sol, but I wasn''tughing at you. I just find it funny that you think the Martial Alliance Academy is merely this mountain."


    Smiling, Mar-Dule continued.


    "This mountain is only the Administrative Mountain in the Academy. This is where new disciples are registered and where disciples can get things such as disciple robes, as well as collect their monthly allowances."


    Sol''s mouth hang open when he heard that.


    "So, thisrge mountain isn''t the entire Academy? Then how big is the Academy really?"


    "Massive."


    Mar-Dule said, finding Sol''s innocence andck of knowledge a little endearing.


    ''Seems like he isn''t used to these things. I can sometimes forget there are people like him who first start out not knowing anything about the cultivation world. However, his strength is the real deal.''


    Mar-Dule patted Sol''s shoulder and then pointed at therge hall nearby.


    "You see those teleportation circles? Five of them lead to one of the many mountains in the Academy."


    Sol looked at the dozens of teleportation circles and he realize Mar-Dule was not exaggerating when he said the Academy was massive.


    "And I should add thatpared to the others, this mountain can just be called a small hill."


    Sol could no longer feel shock at this point, he was numb with surprise.


    "But if I were to try and exin the wholeyout of the Academy to you, including the numerous faculties, I could speak for an entire day but I wouldn''t be able to finish. And I myself have only been here for a month so I''m not too familiar with the other Pavilions and their faculties asides from my Runes and Formation Pavilion."


    "Oh, there is a Runes and Formations Pavilion?"


    Sol''s eyes lit up.


    "Haha, that''s right. And most of our Barbarian tribes havee to join this Pavilion when they enter the Academy until it''s essentially ours. Think of it as the force in Academy that represents our Barbarian Race. The other Races have a Pavilion like that as well. You should join us after you visit the Alchemy Pavilion, you''ll definitely fit in there more than the other Pavilions!"


    Sol nodded.


    "Alright, to get to the Alchemy Pavilion all you have to do is head to one of its five teleportation tforms and use your disciple token to activate it."


    "Ah, brother Mar-Dule I don''t have a disciple token."


    "You don''t?"


    "No, I only have this, but I don''t think it''s a disciple token."


    Mar-Dule looked down at the jade slip Sol took out and saw the name Young-Hwa carved on it.


    His expression immediately changed.


    "This-Aye, so you''re a specially recruited disciple of the Alchemy Pavilion?"


    Mar-Dule suddenly shook his head before he looked at Sol with a pitting expression.


    Sol had a bad feeling rise in his heart when he saw this, but when he asked what was wrong with the Alchemy Pavilion Mar-Dule didn''t say anything, just that he''ll find out soon enough.


    "Ah, but I''ll say this brother Sol, the Irregr Dharma Pavilion might be well known for being crazy because of their irrational acts of violence, but the Alchemy Pavilion disciples are crazy as well, just for a different reason."


    As Mar-Dule said this, Sol could see a frightened look in his eyes, like he was recalling a traumatic experience.


    That bad feeling couldn''t help but increase in Sol''s heart.


    "Well, since you haven''t registered as a disciple yet you probably should right away. For now, I''ll just help you out with mine."


    "Thank you, brother Mar-Dule."


    "Haha, there''s no need to be so polite, we can be considered friends at this point."


    Sol smiled at that before he and Mar-Dule headed for therge building, which Sol soon found out was called the Teleportation Hall. They were on every mountain in the Academy.


    After Sol climbed onto one of the Alchemy Pavilion teleportation tforms, he realized there were specific positions for disciples to stand on to be teleported. Each of the teleportation tforms we extremelyrge so about sixty to a hundred people could fit on one.


    After observing the tform a bit, Sol turned to watch Mar-Dule activate some mechanism in his green disciple token before the space around him began to warp.


    "Brother Sol, hurry up and get a disciple token so we can chat. Hopeful we''ll see each other again so we can exchange contacts."


    "Haha, I will, and thank you again brother Mar-Dule."


    Sol was then teleported away as Mar-Dule waved at him goodbye.

 Chapter 57- Alchemic Formula Disease

    57 Chapter 57- Alchemic Form Disease


    On the Alchemy Pavilion Mountain¡­


    Sol paused and sat down on a bench nearby, he was more than just mentally drained at this point.


    He had been walking for nearly three hours but could not find the ce where his Master was staying at.


    Sol had asked around and he found out there was a pavilion specifically for the Headmaster of the Alchemy Pavilion on this mountain.


    Sol could gather from his Master''s words and the fact that he had a Special Disciple Token for the Alchemy Pavilion, that the bastard his Master was talking about was indeed the Alchemy Pavilion Headmaster.


    Sol figured his Master would be there.


    He also found out that this pavilion was in the Inner Mountain.


    Sol thought it should have been easy to find such an important building in the Inner Mountain, but he quickly realize the Inner Mountain was huge.


    That disciple who told him to just head to Inner Mountain was definitely messing with him.


    ''Could he not have specified the exact location?''


    Sol tried asking around but all the Alchemy Disciples in the Inner Mountain were extremely strange.


    They wouldn''t so much as look at him no matter how many times he called out to one. They seempletely oblivious to everything around them.


    That type of focus actually scared Sol quite a bit.


    And worst it wasn''t just one Alchemy Disciple who was like this, it was everyone Sol met.


    Sol looked up from his bench to watch an Alchemy Disciple rush by in a frantic state.


    He was muttering under his breath while his eyes werepletely bloodshot. His disheveled hair and robes coupled with his current condition, made it seem like he hadn''t slept for at least a week!


    ''Does this have something to do with what Brother Mar-Dule had said?''


    As Sol was thinking this, he caught a glimpse of a disciple who wasn''t wearing the Alchemy disciple''s yellow robes.


    This person was a young man that was dressed neatly in pure white daoist robes.


    Sol also noticed that he wasn''t acting strange like the other Alchemy disciples, though he seems to be in a hurry somewhere.


    Finally finding someone normal to talk to, Sol hurriedly got up and rush towards this person.


    This young man stopped in his steps and turned to look at Sol.


    His expression was awfully cold, and he seemed annoyed at Sol stopping him.


    "I don''t have time to help you, excuse me."


    "Ah, wait, Senior Brother I was just-"


    Sol didn''t know when he''ll see someone else who can help him so he was panicking a little. This caused him to grab the person''s shoulder to stop him.


    However, the response of this person was to release a terrifying aura that caused Sol to freeze.


    Figuratively and literally.


    It felt like his body was just doused in an ice-cold river, Sol''s blood cirction froze and he could feel something seeping into his bones.


    However, not a second after this frigid aura began to invade his body from his hand on the young man''s shoulder, his bloodline energy violently reacted to the foreign energy by erupting with power and expelling.


    White steam slowly began emanating from Sol''s arm and he hurriedly withdrew it from this person.


    Sol rubbed his arm trying to relieve the numbness he was feeling. At the same time, he looked at this young man with caution.


    He was extremely strong.


    This young man was still coldly looking down at Sol, but if one look closer one would see a hint of shock in his eyes.


    "If you try to stop me again then it won''t just end with that, I''ll imprison you for interrupting an investigation."


    After throwing that out, the young man then turned to leave, but Sol suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "You-!"


    The young man seeing that Sol actually dared to stop him again after his warning, was about to follow through with his threat.


    But Sol suddenly bowed his head and apologize.


    "Senior my name is Sol, I''d like to apologize for interrupting your investigation. It''s just that I am a new disciple and I''m currently trying to find the Headmaster of the Alchemy Pavilion."


    Sol then took out the jade slip that identified him as a specially recruited disciple of the Alchemy Pavilion.


    Hearing Sol''s words and seeing the jade slip with the name Young-Hwa on it, the young man''s face visibly changed.


    "Oh, is that so, then go that way and then take one right and two lefts. The Headmaster''s Pavilion is the only building in the area so you won''t miss it. If that is all then goodbye."


    After saying that, the young man went around Sol and hurriedly flee the scene.


    It seemed like he wanted to get as far away from Sol as possible.


    Meanwhile, Sol was rather dumbfounded at his reaction.


    In actuality, Sol thought that if he apologized and mentioned that he was a new disciple who was just seeking help, the young man wouldn''t be so offended.


    Never did Sol think he would instead have such a drastic change in demeanor after he showed him the jade slip.


    Sol nced down at the jade slip suspiciously before cing it back into his robes.


    Before he followed the young man''s directions, Sol whispered.


    "Little Zeel, are you okay?"


    The frigid aura from the young man before was too terrifying, he wondered if Little Zeel was affected.


    "Awoo!"


    Little Zeel''s reassuring response quickly came.


    "That''s good."


    Sol then began to head towards the Headmaster''s pavilion following the young man''s directions.


    Soon enough Sol came upon a pathway that had a bridge leading towards a rather simple three-story pavilion.


    Vines and other shrubbery were growing on the building, but instead of having a decrepit feeling, it felt like the building had be a part of the vegetation in the surrounding.


    A peaceful and calm feeling radiated from such a scene.


    As Sol walked over the bridge, he nced over at the small stream underneath.


    Sol blink, a little taken aback by what he saw, or rather felt.


    Sol''s footsteps immediately paused.


    "This isn''t water, this is Aether, and it''s extremely pure."


    What looked like water flowing beneath the bridge at first nce was actually a liquefied form of Aether.


    "Hm?"


    It was because of this that Sol began looking around the area more closely and he found that the shrubbery and vegetation in the surroundings weren''t normal either.


    They were radiating extremely pure Aether, meaning these vegetations were medicinal nts and ones of the highest quality no less.


    Sol sucked in a cold breath of air and his mind buzzed at the sight.


    His Master never exined Alchemy to him, but he had read a few books on Alchemy. And though they were extremely outdated and probably useless in this Era, he still understood that Alchemy was a costly profession.


    The price of the materials one needed to concoct pills and elixirs was astronomical. If an Alchemist could not procure these expensive materials, then their progress in the world of Alchemy would stagnate.


    So most alchemists would find themselves in poverty.


    Though that was just one of the extremes of being an Alchemist, the other was that one could afford such expensive materials and would go on to concoct well-sought-after medicinal pills in the cultivation world.


    Those alchemists could make an absurd amount of money then.


    It was because of this type of dichotomy that there was this famous saying in the cultivation world about Alchemy¡­


    ''Be an Alchemist if you want to see yourself be poor, but live as an Alchemist if you want to see yourself be wealthy.''


    The saying itself was contradictory, but nothing else could describe being an Alchemist more than this could.


    After staring at all the colorful but unfamiliar medicinal nts for quite a while, Sol finally decided to walk towards the entrance of the pavilion.


    But after mustering up the courage, Sol raised his foot and walked towards the double doors before he pushed them open.


    18:11


    "Hello Senior brother, my name is Sol and I''m here to¡­ uhh¡­''


    Sol tried to address the alchemy disciple who was standing at the door, but his words couldn''t help but trail off as he saw this young man who look around the same age as him, muttering to himself while biting his nails.


    His eyes were red and they seem unfocused as he stared off into space.


    "Are¡­ Are you okay?"


    Sol tried to ask, but instead of responding the boy merely turned towards him and blurted out words that Sol couldn''t understand.


    "W-What? Green Silver grass? Fire Lily Essence? Wah-I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    Sol was so frightened he hurriedly took several steps away from this boy.


    After some time of muttering iprehensible words, the boy seemed to reach a breaking point as he clutched his head and ran off screaming at the top of his lungs.


    Sol stared wide eyes as this happened, but then a cold chill went down his spine.


    "This-Just what is this ce? All the disciples here are crazy. Brother Mar-Dule really wasn''t lying. Perhaps there is some disease going around that''s affecting all the disciples?"


    Sol''s spection wasn''t that far off from the mark really, just that it wasn''t a normal disease but rather¡­ an Alchemic Form Disease.


    After saying this, Sol hesitated on whether to enter the pavilion.


    But after mustering up the courage, Sol raised his foot and walked towards the double doors before he pushed them open. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hey guys, remember to leave a Review and Golden Tickets to support the book in Webnovel Spirit Awards 2023. It''ll really mean a lot if you do, and also thanks for reading :)


    And I''ll be doing a three-chapter mass release tomorrow for all the one-per-day uploads. Look forward to it!


    Tsetth


    Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o

 Chapter 58- Why Did That Sound So Familiar?

    58 Chapter 58- Why Did That Sound So Familiar?


    A few minutes just before Sol arrived¡­


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    Inside the two-story pavilion, Sol''s Master, the old man, was taping his foot as he waited for Sol.


    While he stood in the hall, there was someone who was sitting atop a throne-like seat at the end of it.


    This person was a rather handsome young man that looked to be in histe twenties.


    This was the Headmaster of the Alchemy Pavilion in the Martial Alliance Academy, Young-Hwa.


    He was dressed in green daoist robes while casually reading a scroll that was resting on his crossed legs.


    Asides from how handsome he looked, there weren''t any outstanding features on him that stood out other than his peculiar green emerald pupils, which were carefully observing the contents of the scroll.


    Despite the persisting silence between these two individuals, there was a tense atmosphere inside the pavilion hall.


    It was only when Young-Hwa chuckled to himself that the silence broke.


    The old man immediately frowned.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "Hm?"


    Young-Hwa said as he raised his head to see the old man''s frown.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, it''s just a line I read in this scroll."


    After saying that, Young-Hwa went back to reading the scroll in silence.


    However, his silence didn''tst long before he beganughing again.


    This time hisughtersted longer and was a lot louder. It seemed exaggerated but at the same time genuine.


    The old man couldn''t help but grit his teeth.


    "Damn Bastard! Who are youughing at?!"


    "Huh?"


    Young-Hwa wiped the corner of his eyes as he looked at the old man and said.


    "You decrepit-looking old man, who''sughing at you? I was just reading this scroll."


    "Bullshit!"


    The old man knew there was nothing funny in that scroll as it probably only contained information rting to alchemy.


    No, what Young-Hwa wasughing at was his old man appearance!


    "You ancient-looking fossil, why are you shouting?"


    The old man snorted, but Young-Hwa merelyughed and put away his scroll.


    "So, when is that disciple of yours showing up? Don''t tell me you lied about finding a disciple again."


    "Bah! Who''s lying? Didn''t you get a message some time ago? Why don''t you check it?"


    Hearing that, Young-Hwa frowned.


    His jade slip had indeed received a message, but it wasn''t possible for the old man to know that given its location.


    After ncing suspiciously at the old man''s smirking expression, Young-Hwa flipped over his palm and took out hismunication jade slip.


    This was a jade slip that all the Pavilion Headmasters of the Martial Alliance Academy had. However, Young-Hwa hardly paid it any mind as he saw being the Alchemy Headmaster as nothing more than a way to fund his own Alchemy research.


    This was probably the first time in several years that he took this thing out.


    After taking out the jade slip, Young-Hwa curiously examined thetest messages that he had received. And there was one that came in several hours ago that caused his expression to change.


    He even sat up in his seat, his casual demeanor vanishing.


    The message was that shocking.


    Looking up from his jade slip, Young-Hwa stared at the old man and asked seriously.


    "Cheonma, is this your doing?"


    "Hey, I said never to call me by that name."


    "Answer me! Is the person who climbed the Heavenly Staircase your disciple?"


    Picking his ears, Cheonma said casually.


    "Of course he is."


    Seeing his nonchnt demeanor, Young-Hwa sighed and said exasperated.


    "You-Are you nning on ruining this child''s life like you did the others? When are you going to give up on your grudge? Didn''t we agree to end it with our disciples?"


    Cheonma got annoyed when he heard that.


    "I''m not running his life, I made sure to keep his identity as my disciple a secret. Plus, I''ve made some contingencies in case it does happen."


    "Ha! You say that but man can always n, however, it''s ultimately the heavens who will decide one''s fate. What happens when they eventually find you? When they find us? You''re putting a target on your disciple''s back by making him enter the academy this high profile!"


    "I don''t want to hear it Young-Hwa. You speak as if you''vepletely given up on revenge, why did you enter the Martial Alliance Academy and even had your disciple enrolled here? Even the youngest is nning on having his disciple join the Academy! Deep down you both hope your disciple could do what we could not."


    Young-Hwa and Cheonma stared at each other for a long while before Young-Hwa clicked his tongue and looked away.


    "Eldest brother, don''tpare us to you. Aren''t these neutral grounds where the Six Holy Sects and Five Great ns can''t exert their influence easily? What better ce is there for our disciples?"


    Cheonma snorted and was ready to retort, but the double doors to the pavilion suddenly opened and Sol hesitantly stepped in.


    Cheaoma''s eyes lit up when he saw Sol and he motioned for him to hurry to his side.


    When Sol reached his Master he cupped his fist and greeted him.


    "Enough with your bickering, this is my disciple!"


    "Who was bickering?"


    Young-Hwa mumbled under his breath before he looked at Sol.


    Having this person staring at him so intensely, Sol felt rather nervous.


    "Brat, go ahead and greet this bastard, he''s my second younger brother."


    Sol looked taken aback upon hearing that, but seeing that this man looked nothing like his Master, they were probably just sworn brothers.


    But he still quickly cupped his fist towards Young-Hwa and said.


    "Greetings, Uncle Master Young-Hwa!"


    Young-Hwa nodded before he turned to his brother and asked.


    "Can I test him?"


    "Go right ahead."


    Cheonma unhesitatingly replied.


    Sol nced towards Young-Hwa, wondering what kind of test he was talking about.


    ''Surely it''s not as bad as¡­''


    "Okay, then what better way to test this new disciple of yours than breaking a few bones?"


    "Wah-What?"


    Sol looked at Young-Hwapletely shocked by his words, but he wasn''t able to question the absurdity of such a test before he suddenly felt a mountain-like pressure drop onto his shoulders.


    "Ugh!"


    Sol groaned before he immediately tensed his body to resist the pressure, but his back was still forced to bend slightly.


    Slowly the pressure increased until Sol couldn''t remain standing. His right kneended on the ground with a loud bang.


    "This-Uncle Master Young-Hwa, isn''t this too much for a test?!"


    Young-Hwa snorted and then reprimanded.


    "Damn brat, are you disobeying your Uncle Master upon our first meeting? I''m only going to break a few bones, what''s the issue?"


    Sol''s eyes couldn''t help but widen before a confused and helpless looked appeared on his face.


    Why did that sound so familiar?


    Sol gritted his teeth and tried resisting pressure, but his other knee eventually mmed onto the ground.


    Sol had his palms tly on the tiled floor as he tried not to have his body squashed against the ground.


    "Little Zeel, are you okay?"


    "Awoo¡­"


    "U-Uncle Master, please stop, my pet is¡­ is¡­ argh!"


    Instead of stopping, Young-Hwa increased the pressure.


    "Still disobeying?"


    "N-No, that''s not¡­"


    Sol tried to exin the situation, but it was hard to speak due to the pressure.


    ''Damn it.''


    Sol cursed before he wrapped his hands around his torso and protected Little Zeel.


    Young-Hwa seeing Sol''s actions had his eyes curiously dart towards his robes.


    He was about to stop upon realizing Little Zeel''s existence, however, he ultimately decided to continue to increase the pressure on Sol''s shoulders.


    Suddenly, cracking noises echoed from Sol''s body, it was a result of his backbones breaking.


    But Sol didn''t even flinch or had a change in expression. He only focused on protecting Little Zeel while waiting for Young-Hwa to stop.


    However, he did choose to call on his Innate Dharma which resulted in a green glow enveloping his body, and healing his broken bones.


    As if he was waiting for this, Young-Hwa''s eyes lit up and he unintentionally increased the pressure; pushing to see how far Sol''s Innate Dharma could heal his injuries.


    "Awoo..."


    Little Zeel could be heard whining in pain, and Sol frowned. He was bing slightly angry.


    However, Cheonma tap his foot and said.


    "That''s enough, bastard. His pet can''t handle anymore of the pressure." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With that tap, a more terrifying power appeared inside the hall and dissipated Young-Hwa''s pressure on Sol''s shoulders.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!